Contents - Young Irish Writers

Contents
Opposites by Keava Roche 6th Class ...................................................................................................... 14
My Sea Adventure by Naomi Robinson 5th class................................................................................... 15
Disaster author Jodie Clinton ................................................................................................................ 16
The mixed up fairy tales By Tara Collins ............................................................................................... 18
Leaving Home by Isabelle Boileau .................................................................................................... 19
My dog Lucky by Saoirse Mulligan 6th class ......................................................................................... 22
Red squirrel ........................................................................................................................................... 23
My school by Chloe Collins ................................................................................................................... 24
My funny thoughts by Emma Byrne ..................................................................................................... 25
Politics by Eve Moore ............................................................................................................................ 26
Wisdom Woman by Sarah Hoey ........................................................................................................... 27
Carries War by Sophie O'Donoghue ..................................................................................................... 28
Unfortunate by Tracey Coulter ..................................................................................................... 29
Wintertime by Julia Spagnoletti ............................................................................................................ 30
Leaving Ireland by Ciara Gough ............................................................................................................ 31
Leaving by Gillian Weston ..................................................................................................................... 32
My Winter Time Poem by Georgia Reynolds ........................................................................................ 33
Lunatics Abroad by Kate Hanratty ........................................................................................................ 34
Wintertime by Beth Kirwan .................................................................................................................. 34
The Beach by Lainey Gruben................................................................................................................ 35
Dublin Zoo 5th class Emma Smyth ......................................................................................................... 36
Hope you liked it !!! by Abbie Brennan................................................................................................. 37
Stranded Island by Jessica Arkins 5th Class .......................................................................................... 38
Treehouse makeover by Jodie Clinton .................................................................................................. 40
Princess Rose Neamh McKevitt 5th class ............................................................................................... 41
Christmas Time by Ellen Matthews 5th ................................................................................................. 42
Britney by Shauna O’B .......................................................................................................................... 43
Pixie Luck by Caoimhe Brennan 5th ...................................................................................................... 43
Avalanche! Kate Culleton 5th class ....................................................................................................... 45
Cinderella by Jodie Kenny and Isabelle ................................................................................................. 45
The ending of snow white! by Isabelle Dunne ...................................................................................... 46
THE ADVENTURE BY CIARA BEHAN ....................................................................................................... 47
My Dream Farm by Eve Fortune 5th class ............................................................................................ 47
Bad Luck 5th Class by Aisling Reidy ....................................................................................................... 48
Sleeping Beauty by Heather Mc Gaughran 5th Class ............................................................................. 49
The Gardening 5th class by Aoife O' Donoghue ................................................................................... 50
AN OTHTER WORLD BY MAYA HANLEY 5th class.................................................................................. 51
The Great Girl By Asia Willett ............................................................................................................... 53
Clara by Clara Foley ............................................................................................................................... 53
The Horse by Clodagh O' Dea ............................................................................................................... 54
Poem for my Grandparents by Clodagh O' Dea .................................................................................... 54
Horses!? By Lily O’Shoughnessy ........................................................................................................... 54
Sisters by Sarah Minto .......................................................................................................................... 55
FUN BY CIARA THIEL 4TH CLASS ............................................................................................................ 55
River Shannon by Anastasia Berdnikova 4th Class ............................................................................... 56
About my life By Jessica Brehony 4th class ........................................................................................... 57
A Sea Adventure by Gillian O’Toole 4th class........................................................................................ 58
Christmas By Laura Masterson 4th class.............................................................................................. 59
Our Weekend Cruising On the River Shannon by Siun O’Connor ..................................................... 60
Greedy Dog By: Sarah Morris 4th class ................................................................................................. 61
The Niagara Falls by Sinatt Badmus 4th class ........................................................................................ 62
A Sea Adventure by Moira Jones 4th class. .......................................................................................... 62
CUPCAKES!!!! by Saoirse Jones ....................................................................................................... 63
My Adventure on Island Wara Wara by Kayleigh Stewart 4th class ..................................................... 64
Christmas Story 4th Tara Lydon ............................................................................................................. 65
Snowball by Ali Kelly and friend ............................................................................................................ 66
THE TALKING PICKLE ............................................................................................................................. 66
MR PICKLE by Ali Kelly and friend ......................................................................................................... 67
THE LOST DOG by Jessica Murphy ....................................................................................................... 67
PANCAKE TUESDAY By Ella O'Neill ........................................................................................................ 68
The Funny Parrotby Isobelle place 3rd class Ms.Ingoldsby .................................................................. 69
Ms. Dragon by Cara Ryan ...................................................................................................................... 70
CHRISTMAS, OH, CHRISTMAS! By Chloe Byrne x ............................................................................... 71
My Christmas list BY Caoimhe Byrne .................................................................................................... 72
The Lost Dog by Aoife Kelly ................................................................................................................... 72
Birthdays By Grace Hanifan .................................................................................................................. 73
Mr Squiggles Learns To Exercise!!!!! By Ella Jinks 3rd .......................................................................... 73
THE RABBIT By Jessica Mc Quaid 3rd class......................................................................................... 74
Cherry the kitten by Sarah Diggin. 3rd. ................................................................................................. 74
A funny poem By Ella O’Keeffe ............................................................................................................. 75
A Birthday by Zikora Okafor 3rd ............................................................................................................. 75
Snow is falling by Charlotte Boileau 3rd class ....................................................................................... 76
EASTER BY Aoife Farley 3rd .................................................................................................................... 77
THE EASTER TEACHER by Alexandra 3rd class ...................................................................................... 78
My strange discovery by 6th, Emily Forkin .......................................................................................... 79
I’m going to the zoo zoo zoo By Rebecca.............................................................................................. 80
Hunger by Sophie Kavanagh ............................................................................................................. 81
Off To the moon By Katie Jones ............................................................................................................ 83
Mary Had A Little Beef...By Amy Collins & Zara Molloy........................................................................ 84
LEAVING IRELAND by Chloe Collins ....................................................................................................... 85
Leaving Ireland. BY ABI O'DONNELL 6th CLASS..................................................................................... 86
Dear Granny 6th Emma-Jane Power ..................................................................................................... 88
Am I a know it all? ................................................................................................................................. 89
The New Girl by Katie Jones .................................................................................................................. 91
A windy day By Jennifer ........................................................................................................................ 92
Leaving Ireland the Famine 1845 Shona Byrne 6th class...................................................................... 93
Yellow, multicolour polka dots with black stripsBy Zoe Lonergan ....................................................... 95
The Jumble Sale by Zara Molloy 6th class ............................................................................................. 96
RISK 6th Alana my story ........................................................................................................................ 97
Something Fishy BY Alison Cullen....................................................................................................... 98
Snarkapup by Libby Harris .................................................................................................................... 99
A Funny Sight Georgia Reynolds ......................................................................................................... 100
If Animals Could Talk By Laura Burke.................................................................................................. 100
Super Summer Days by Shauna Markey ............................................................................................. 101
My Voyage by Anna Power ............................................................................................................... 102
Leaving Donabate by Julia Spagnoletti ............................................................................................... 103
Dear Mr Hazell Jemima Byrne............................................................................................................. 104
Leaving Ireland by E.N. MILNE ............................................................................................................ 105
The Creature by Emma Story.............................................................................................................. 106
The Diary of Nicole by Ciara Gough .................................................................................................... 106
The strange creature By Aoife Cooke .............................................................................................. 112
Sweets By Julia Spagnoletti ................................................................................................................. 112
Cows In A Bubble By Sinead Kearns .................................................................................................... 113
Journey to Earth .................................................................................................................................. 114
Communion Day ................................................................................................................................. 116
Winter Time by Sinead Kearns ............................................................................................................ 116
Leaving Ireland by Sophie O’Donoghue .............................................................................................. 117
Things that irritate me by Eve Moore ................................................................................................. 118
Leaving Donabate by Gillian Weston .................................................................................................. 119
Dear Grandma Anya ............................................................................................................................ 120
The Kidnapper by Claire Byrne 5th Class.............................................................................................. 121
My unicorn and me By Emmanuella Adele-Karim 5th class ............................................................... 123
The Time Capsule by Caitlin Penrose 5th Class .................................................................................... 124
September 1st by Lainey Gruben ...................................................................................................... 125
My Holiday in Portugal 5th Class Laura McGrath ............................................................................... 127
THE BIG BEAST by Leanne Murphy.................................................................................................. 128
Ellen’s DeGeneres by Jodie Clinton..................................................................................................... 129
My Flight to Lanzarote Lara Carroll 5th Class....................................................................................... 130
Girls in Black! By Kate Culleton 5th Class ............................................................................................ 132
BFF’S Caoimhe Davis 5th class ............................................................................................................. 132
MY SECERT LAND Hannah Hogan 5th Class ......................................................................................... 133
Candy Land! By Jodie Binns 5th class .................................................................................................. 135
Sharing by Aoife Boyle 5th class ......................................................................................................... 136
Not Here Anymore by Shauna O B fifth class ..................................................................................... 137
Fairy Taes All Over Again By Maria Byrne ........................................................................................... 138
THE GIRL W ITH THE MONEY PART ONE 5TH CLASS BY ELLIE MURPHY ............................................. 139
The Big Sea by Isabelle Dunne ............................................................................................................ 140
SURPRISE! SURPRISE by Elle Delaney Ms.Meade ............................................................................... 141
Odd Behaviour .................................................................................................................................... 142
Drunk Rudolph by Amalia Mihalec 4th ............................................................................................... 142
Irish dancing By Amalia Mihalec 4th class .......................................................................................... 144
BORED By Emma Chi 4th class ............................................................................................................ 145
CHEERLEADING By Anna Lee .............................................................................................................. 145
Candy by Ella Davis 4th class............................................................................................................... 146
Flowers by Anastasia Berdnikova 4th class......................................................................................... 146
The River Shannon by Anastasia Berdnikova 4th Class ...................................................................... 147
Dance BY CIARA THIEL 4TH CLASS...................................................................................................... 147
Katie by Erin Boland Ms Meade 4th class ........................................................................................... 148
Cara By Erin Boland 4th class Ms Meade ............................................................................................ 148
Animals by Katie Lambe ................................................................................................................... 148
Dancing By Olivia McGrath ................................................................................................................. 149
My Dog. By Cara Spagnoletti 4th class ............................................................................................... 149
Figure Skating By Jodie D Daly............................................................................................................ 150
The Horse by Clodagh O' Dea ............................................................................................................. 151
Acting .................................................................................................................................................. 151
Lunaquilla ............................................................................................................................................ 152
Carl the Ninja Squirrel By Ciara Kavanagh.......................................................................................... 153
The Market Isabella Nolan .............................................................................................................. 154
LEAH .................................................................................................................................................... 155
My Day at the Niagara Falls ................................................................................................................ 155
The River Shannon by Lara Browne 4th Class ..................................................................................... 156
A Sea Adventure by Sarah Morris 4th Class ........................................................................................ 157
The Sea Adventure BY OLIVIA ENNIS 4th Class .................................................................................. 158
My Grandparents ................................................................................................................................ 159
Sea Adventure Katelyn Tomsin ........................................................................................................... 160
Sea Adventure by Sophie Dolan 4th class. .......................................................................................... 161
The Ghost Car by Lia Mucahy ............................................................................................................. 162
The Messy Rocky Road by Caoimhe Byrne......................................................................................... 163
PANCAKE TUESDAY by Ella O'Neill ...................................................................................................... 164
Jingle Bells ........................................................................................................................................... 165
Friends 3rd class Miss Ingoldsbys by Lauren Kane ............................................................................. 166
THE SCARED TURTLE By Sarah Byrne 3rd class ................................................................................... 166
Ms Ingo and Superman! By ANNA COUGHLAN .................................................................................. 167
Secret Santa by Emily Malone ............................................................................................................ 167
My Birthday Sarah Canty 3rd class ..................................................................................................... 168
Horse race By Celine Mailaparampil ................................................................................................... 168
Coco the bunny rabbit!!!!! By Kailey Berrigan 3rd Class..................................................................... 169
EASTER BY; EMMA WILLIAMS 3rd ...................................................................................................... 170
The Easter Bunny By: Emma Williams ................................................................................................ 170
The Fun Year!!! By Ella O'Keeffe! ........................................................................................................ 171
The Scary Girl Rovile Zaltauskaite 3rd class ......................................................................................... 173
The Smelly Man!!! By Ailbhe Horan .................................................................................................... 174
Santa Claus VS the Easter Bunny!!!! By Robyn Lawlor 3rd Class ......................................................... 175
My Birthday by Tara Clerkin 3rd Class ................................................................................................ 176
The Easter Bunny By: Sophie Virgoe .................................................................................................. 177
One Easter by Aoife Farley 3rd ........................................................................................................... 178
THE EASTER BUNNY V.S SANTA CLAUSBY Grace Hanifan 3RD ............................................................. 179
Leaving Ireland Emily Forkin ............................................................................................................... 180
The Fire Emily Forkin ........................................................................................................................... 182
JENNY!!! By Jodie Clinton .................................................................................................................... 183
The Birthday Surprise by Lara Carroll ................................................................................................. 185
KILLER 2 by Saoirse Mulligan............................................................................................................... 189
Leaving Ireland by Katie Jones ............................................................................................................ 191
The Unknown by Harmony Halpin ...................................................................................................... 193
MODESTY...By Amy Collins .................................................................................................................. 194
The mystical adventure of Libby and Eimear by Jennifer Banayo ...................................................... 195
The fish......By Amy Collins! ................................................................................................................. 197
THE BIG GESTURE by Sophie Curran ................................................................................................... 198
Leaving Ireland...By Amy Collins ......................................................................................................... 199
The Wave Sophie Kavanagh 6th class................................................................................................. 200
The Police Man by Kate Hanratty ....................................................................................................... 201
Poems by Eden Milne.......................................................................................................................... 202
The Creature by E. N. Milne ................................................................................................................ 203
Internet by E. N. Milne ........................................................................................................................ 204
A trip to Earth. By Aoife Cooke ........................................................................................................... 205
A Holiday gone wrong! By Aoife Cooke .............................................................................................. 206
Journey to Earth .................................................................................................................................. 207
Love at First Christmas Party by Ellen Dunne ..................................................................................... 209
Communion Day ................................................................................................................................. 209
My Diary by Shauna ............................................................................................................................ 210
Brake A Leg!! Tracey Coulter .......................................................................................................... 211
A Fishy Escape by Rebecca .................................................................................................................. 213
Eve by Gillian Weston ......................................................................................................................... 214
The Willow Tree by Beth Kirwan ......................................................................................................... 215
A Cindabella Story Amy Johnston.................................................................................................... 215
Grandma by Amy Johnston ................................................................................................................. 217
Me by Kate Hanratty ........................................................................................................................... 217
My Life by Anna Power ....................................................................................................................... 218
A Big Dream by Georgina Reynolds .................................................................................................... 222
The hamster who could talk by Emma................................................................................................ 223
If I Left By Kate Hanratty .................................................................................................................. 225
Winter Time by Orla Doyle.................................................................................................................. 225
Donabate by Beth Kirwan ................................................................................................................... 226
The Day by Orla Doyle ......................................................................................................................... 227
Wintertime .......................................................................................................................................... 227
The Race to the South Pole by Sophie O'Donoghue ........................................................................... 228
Winnie, when she was just a Minnie! By Eve Moore's ....................................................................... 229
My Holiday 5th Abbie Brennan ........................................................................................................... 230
Bad Luck 5th Class by Aisling Reidy ..................................................................................................... 233
My sister Isabelle 5th class by Jodie Bins Ms.Coffey .......................................................................... 234
The Water Park 5th class By Aoife O Donoghue ................................................................................. 236
THE E.T.'S ARE COMING By Caoimhe Brennan ................................................................................... 237
The Year It Snowed 5th Class – Naomi Robinson ................................................................................. 238
Carl the Ninja Squirrel Ciara Kavanagh 4th ........................................................................................ 239
Ciara by Ciara Thiel 4th class............................................................................................................... 239
A Reflection by Angela Gunko............................................................................................................. 240
Crazy mind By Sarah Minto 4th class .................................................................................................. 240
The Crazy girl By Sarah Minto 4th class .............................................................................................. 241
My Dog by Olivia McGrath .................................................................................................................. 241
GRANDMOTHER NATURE by Divena Rawl 4th class ........................................................................... 242
A Sea Adventure Sinatt Badmus 4th Class ........................................................................................... 243
I love my puppy By Laura Masterson 4th class ................................................................................... 244
A Sea Adventure.................................................................................................................................. 244
A Sea Adventure.................................................................................................................................. 245
THE REAL STORY OF SANTA CLAUS AND THE EASTER BUNNY by Zikora Okafor 3rd ........................... 246
The Girls Who Found the Tooth Fairy. By Ava Barry 3rd Class ........................................................... 246
ENDLESS By Ella O’Neill ....................................................................................................................... 247
My Dogs by Anna Coughlan 3rd class ................................................................................................. 248
The MISSING CUPCAKE Written by Lia Mulcahy ................................................................................. 248
The Fun Ball by Chloe Byrne. .............................................................................................................. 249
Cats by Caitlin O’Reilly 3rd class ......................................................................................................... 249
EASTER v CHRISTMAS By: Beth Power 3rd Class................................................................................. 250
They’re Coming! 5th Class, by Aisling Reidy......................................................................................... 251
The Lifeboat by Lara Browne 4th Class ................................................................................................ 260
A Sea Adventure Niamh Cullen 4th Class............................................................................................ 261
Leaving Ireland..By Amy Collins .......................................................................................................... 262
RISK by Alana....................................................................................................................................... 263
Jim Larkin By Harmony Halpin ............................................................................................................ 264
THE BIG GESTURE by Sophie Curran ................................................................................................... 265
Jim Larkins Speech Alison Cullen ........................................................................................................ 266
Anya's letter to Grandmother. By Abi O’Donnell 6th class .................................................................. 267
How the End Came About? By Grainne Honer ................................................................................... 268
Autumn pathway By Jennifer Banayo ................................................................................................. 269
The unknown creature ........................................................................................................................ 271
Jim Larkin’s Speech Zara Molloy ......................................................................................................... 272
My school By Chloe Collins ................................................................................................................. 273
Jim Larkin Shona Byrne .................................................................................................................... 274
The fish......By Amy Collins! ................................................................................................................. 275
The Friends Flite by Sarah Williams .................................................................................................... 276
The Life of Jessie by Sarah-Jane Moroney .......................................................................................... 277
FUN Diaries BY SARAH HOEY............................................................................................................... 280
Diary of a tsunami girl By Elaine Murphy............................................................................................ 281
And they all lived happily ever after..... NOT by Gillian Weston ....................................................... 284
XOXO I Know It All By Shauna Markey ................................................................................................ 286
Oh George! Abbie Hurley ............................................................................................................... 287
The Witch in the Attic ......................................................................................................................... 289
Curious By Rebecca Lawler, 6th .......................................................................................................... 291
World War 2 (1945) By Ellen Dunne ................................................................................................... 295
Moving? By Keava Roche 6th .............................................................................................................. 296
The True Story of Humpty Dumpty by Orla Doyle .............................................................................. 297
The true story of Little Red Riding Hood by Orla Doyle ...................................................................... 297
Mighty Mandy ..................................................................................................................................... 298
Dragons Cave by Sinead Kearns 6th.................................................................................................... 300
Florida by Sophie O'Donoghue ........................................................................................................... 302
New life By E. N. Milne ........................................................................................................................ 304
My 11th Birthday by Caitlin Penrose 5th Class ..................................................................................... 307
Jenny! By Jodie Clinton ...................................................................................................................... 308
A day at the zoo By Lainey Gruben .................................................................................................. 310
Diary of a Drama Queen Aoife O'Hanlon 5th class ............................................................................. 311
Life in the Military Fifth class Isabelle Dunne ..................................................................................... 313
PURPLE AND YELLOW LAND by JOSIE O’REILLY 5th ....................................................................... 315
The magical log by Sadhbh Dalton 5th class ....................................................................................... 316
Monday Morning Shaking- By Aisling Reidy 5th class......................................................................... 318
The fallen angel Fifth class Shauna o 'b .............................................................................................. 335
Grounded! 5th class by Aoife O Donoghue ........................................................................................ 336
My Magic Laptop! Kate Culleton 5th class.......................................................................................... 337
Snow White by Caoimhe Davis 5th class ............................................................................................ 338
The Lost Dog by Ciara Theil 4th Class.................................................................................................. 339
Why Weren't You at School? Ciara 4th ............................................................................................... 339
The Sea Adventure by Lara Browne 4th ............................................................................................. 340
A Sea Adventure By: Leah Brogan 4th class ........................................................................................ 341
A Sea Adventure.................................................................................................................................. 342
POP-Corn Written by Ella O'Neill ........................................................................................................ 343
Sarah's Easter by Sarah Canty 3rd class .............................................................................................. 344
Snowball By Sarah Keon 3rd Class ...................................................................................................... 344
The Easter Bunny Tara Clerkin 3rd Class ............................................................................................. 345
Shrek Goes To super market by Aoife Farley 3rd ............................................................................... 345
The great escape route ....................................................................................................................... 346
Bruno the big brown bear By M Dunne 5th ........................................................................................ 347
The Avenue by Alison Sheridan .......................................................................................................... 348
Letters of World War Two by Amy Johnston .................................................................................. 350
Trip to Earth by Keava 6th Class ........................................................................................................... 352
Red Riding Hood by Naomi Robinson 5th Class ................................................................................... 354
What Really Happened This is what the wolf said .............................................................................. 355
Smartie Boy and Popcorn Girl! By Kate Culleton ................................................................................ 356
What Happened After…Voldemort Died By Aisling Reidy 5th Class .................................................... 357
SWEETS!! By Anna Lee ........................................................................................................................ 362
The Lost Dog by Aoife Kelly ................................................................................................................. 363
My big surprise!!!!!!! By Emma Higgins 4th class ............................................................................... 363
The Gardening 5th class by Aoife O' Donoghue ................................................................................. 364
Kidnapped Naomi Robinson 5th class................................................................................................. 365
My Holiday Diary Hannah Foley 5th Class............................................................................................ 367
Jim Larkin ............................................................................................................................................ 372
A Christmas Special By Leah Roarty 3rd Class Ms’ Ingoldsby ............................................................. 373
A day in my life .................................................................................................................................... 374
A Fishy Escape by Rebecca Lawlor ...................................................................................................... 375
Consequences by Francine Banez 5th class ........................................................................................ 376
A lion By Emma Chi ............................................................................................................................. 378
A Poem by Moira Jones 4th class ........................................................................................................ 378
My Holiday to France. By Abi O'Donnell ............................................................................................. 379
The Irish Salmon.................................................................................................................................. 380
Carrie's War by Alison Cullen .............................................................................................................. 381
Leaving Ireland Alison Cullen 6th class ............................................................................................... 382
All about me By Grace Hanifan 3rd ...................................................................................................... 384
My Birthday By Aoife Farley 3rd .......................................................................................................... 384
Breeze Ciara Kavanagh ........................................................................................................................ 385
SCHOOL by Caitlin Pepper 3rd Class Ms Ingoldsby ............................................................................. 385
Easter by Caitlin o Reilly 3rd class ....................................................................................................... 386
Dogs by Cara Spagnoletti 4th class ..................................................................................................... 386
MY DOG By Carla Crosbie 3rd class..................................................................................................... 387
Carrie's War by Anna Power .............................................................................................................. 388
The Best Day Ever by Charlotte Keva Feeney ..................................................................................... 389
Christmas by Laura Masterson 4th class .............................................................................................. 389
Chuck gets chucked! By Ava Oakes ..................................................................................................... 390
The Incident of The Boy At Night By Ciara Kavanagh ......................................................................... 391
Cray Cray Poem by Gillian Weston ..................................................................................................... 392
The Robots by Danielle ....................................................................................................................... 393
Dublin by Kate Hanratty ...................................................................................................................... 393
What a life Emma-Jane Power 6th Class............................................................................................. 394
Evil Doesn't Take a Holiday by Sinead Kearns ..................................................................................... 395
Friends by Beth Kirwan ....................................................................................................................... 397
Gone by Rachael Mc Grath 5th class .................................................................................................. 398
HARES! By Abi O'Donnell 6th class Ms.Higgins ................................................................................... 401
Heading Off By Julia Spagnoletti ......................................................................................................... 402
HOPE by Laura Burke .......................................................................................................................... 403
If I Was A…By Sarah-Jane Moroney .................................................................................................... 404
MODERN FAIRYTALE!!!!! BY ISOBEL SUTTON .................................................................................... 405
MODERN FAIRYTALE PART 2 BY ISOBEL SUTTON ............................................................................... 406
My puppies and me Janet Fitzpatrick 5th ............................................................................................ 407
Jim Larkin By Jen2 ............................................................................................................................... 408
CRAZY LIFE Jessica Arkins 5th ............................................................................................................... 409
Just a thought...................................................................................................................................... 410
Factory Fire by Katie Jones.................................................................................................................. 411
Dogs .................................................................................................................................................... 412
A Katy Perry Poem by Sinead Kearns .................................................................................................. 412
Leaving Home By Keava Roche ........................................................................................................... 413
Leaving Ireland By Sinead Moloney .................................................................................................... 415
Letter ................................................................................................................................................... 417
Healthybreak By Lorraine Adamolekun 4th class ............................................................................... 418
Scared of Lucy By Margaret Balinga ................................................................................................... 418
Letter ................................................................................................................................................... 419
My Best Friends by Anna Coughlan .................................................................................................... 420
My Candle By Angela Gunko 4th class ................................................................................................ 420
My Dream by Kate Hanratty ............................................................................................................... 421
My New Best Friend.By Jodie Daly...................................................................................................... 422
MY PET RABBIT AOIFE Daly 5th class ................................................................................................... 423
My Rabbit by Jessica Murphy ............................................................................................................. 424
The Easter Hunt by Natalie Gray ......................................................................................................... 424
My surprise Neamh McKevitt 5th class................................................................................................ 425
Olden Days by Beth Kirwin .................................................................................................................. 426
MY GRANDPARENTS POEM by Olivia Ennis 4th Class ......................................................................... 427
Carries War by Orla Doyle ................................................................................................................... 428
Dora V Orla by Orla Doyle ................................................................................................................... 429
Journey to Earth by Orla Doyle ........................................................................................................... 430
School by Aisling Reidy........................................................................................................................ 431
POEMS by Emma Chi........................................................................................................................... 432
The Racing Day by Ciara Thiel 4th Class .............................................................................................. 432
Rainbow by Jessica Brehony ............................................................................................................... 433
RAPUNZEL by Rachel O'Hanlon ........................................................................................................... 434
Crunchy Chilled Chocolate Fingers Sarah Morris 4th class .................................................................. 436
Greedy Dog ......................................................................................................................................... 437
Sarah Canty ......................................................................................................................................... 437
School Out By Amy Johnston .............................................................................................................. 438
Factory Fire by Shona Byrne ............................................................................................................... 439
The Lost Boy by Sinead Hand .............................................................................................................. 440
There’s Something Fishy Going on Here! By Anna Power .................................................................. 441
My summer holiday Sophie Curran .................................................................................................... 442
THE BIG GESTURE Sophie Curran ........................................................................................................ 444
A Day in Spain by Shauna Markey....................................................................................................... 445
Spike Up! By Zoe Lonergan 6th Class ................................................................................................... 446
Spring Niamh Cullen 4th Class.............................................................................................................. 447
Surprize!!!! BY EVE DOORLEY.............................................................................................................. 448
The Easter Bunny by Tara Clerkin ....................................................................................................... 449
THE BIG GESTURE!!!!!!! By Kelsey Carroll ........................................................................................... 451
The Factory Fire BY AMY COLLINS 6TH CLASS .................................................................................... 452
The Great Famine by Aoife Cooke ...................................................................................................... 453
THERE IS A NEW SUPER HERO IN TOWN! BY Sinatt Badmus .......................................................... 454
THE NIAGARA FALLS ............................................................................................................................ 455
The River Shannon by Lara Browne .................................................................................................... 455
The River Shannon Niamh Cullen........................................................................................................ 456
The Robin by Emily Forking ................................................................................................................. 457
The Sea Adventure by Roisin Gorman 4th class ................................................................................. 458
The Starving Life by Sarah-Jane .......................................................................................................... 459
The Teaching lesson By Amy Johnston ............................................................................................... 461
Twitch by Keava Roche ....................................................................................................................... 462
EARTH BY EIMEAR MULLIGAN ............................................................................................................ 463
Valentine! By Jodie Kenny................................................................................................................... 464
Victoria V. By Elaine Murphy .............................................................................................................. 465
What a life Emma-Jane Power 6th Class............................................................................................. 466
What if I ran for President?................................................................................................................. 468
White Angel Elaine Murphy ................................................................................................................ 469
Why? By Gillian Weston ...................................................................................................................... 471
Winter Time! By Aoife Cooke .............................................................................................................. 472
Wintertime by Anna Power ................................................................................................................ 473
Wintertime by Keava Roche ............................................................................................................... 474
W’s Diary by Anna Power.................................................................................................................... 475
CANDY FLOSS!!! BY Zikora Okafor 3rd ................................................................................................ 477
The Unusual Hamster.......................................................................................................................... 478
Opposites by Keava Roche 6th Class
In, out
Thin, stout
Up, down
Smile, frown
Small, tall
Stand, fall
Real, fake
Shovel, rake
More, less
Clean, mess
Ground, sky
Walk, fly
Old, new
Person, crew
Mean, nice
Whole, sliced.
Opposite are what these are,
But my favourite opposite by far,
Is the opposite of opposite.
My Sea Adventure by Naomi Robinson 5th class
I was on my holidays and we woke up one morning and decided to go
swimming in the pool. So we got ready to go I got my bikini on and
put my clothes on over it. We got to the pool and got changed into
our swimsuits and went out to the pool. When we got to the pool
there were millions of people there. We decided it wasn’t a good idea
to go to the pool because there were too many people there. So we
decided to go to the sea to go swimming there. We went back to our
apartment to get our beach towels and a ball that could float. We
went to the beach and lay down our beach towels. I went in to the
water with my two sisters to play with the ball. My sister Katie
threw the ball to me. I didn’t catch it and it went out to sea. I went
to get it but when I turned around I wasn’t touching the ground and
my sisters went onto the beach. I tried to swim in but I wasn’t
getting anywhere. I got pulled out to sea I didn’t know what to do. I
screamed for help but no one answered. I managed to swim over to
some rocks. I was so scared because I thought I kept on seeing
shark fins coming up out of the water. I realized that they were just
dolphin fins when a dolphin came up to me. When I was there I saw
lots of seaweed and I collected it to make a bed. When I was
sleeping I heard a loud noise that sounded like a helicopter. I woke
up and it was a helicopter it came to save me I was so glad. They
brought me to the hospital to see if I had anything wrong with me
but then they brought me home. Everyone was so glad to see me and
I was glad to see them. I had a hot dinner because I was freezing.
That was a very scary day for me and my family.
Disaster author Jodie Clinton
Hi I am Aoife. I am 14 turning 15 this Saturday. My parents are very
wealthy and rich so they are going to throw me a big
birthday party since I have moved schools my parents want me to
make friends. I just want to say that I really don’t like
being spoiled but my parents just can’t help it. We live in a 9 story
house and 2 stories of that are my bedroom. 1 more story
of that is just a chill kind of room. So today I and my mum went
shopping for the perfect dress. We looked in Guess, and
in River Island and lots more designer stores. But we could not find
anything so then we took it to the next level, we went
to a dressmakers. I asked for a knee length purple dress that was
strapless. After the dress was ordered we went into Jimmy
Choo to get me a pair of shoes luckily we found the perfect pair.
They were perfect purple stilettos. Then we went to a
jewellers. I was shocked to see everyone standing there smiling at
me. Then a man walked up to me and handed me a large gift
wrapped box. I opened it to see a €50, 0000 necklace and it was 50
karat gold. Matching that was a pair of €24,0000 earrings
which were 24 karat gold. It was my birthday present from Mum and
Dad, but that wasn't all they got me. You will see what
else I got in the middle of the story.
It is now Saturday morning and Mum has revealed yet another
birthday present. I was getting my hair, makeup and my nails
done by a professional. I am used to this so it wasn't anything big to
me. When she was done it was 5:00pm and the party
starts at 6:00pm. So I got into my dress and shoes, and put on my
necklace and earrings. Since I have not seen the party
room yet I went to have a look at it. It was beautiful. Purple drapes
on the long extension to the house and a big stage
with a big screen at the background of it with pictures of Justin
Bieber, Cody Simpon, Carly Rae Jepson, Flo Rida,
One Direction and Pink.
So it is now the party!!!! Everyone is buzzing as the first ring of the
doorbell sounds. It is a girl called Mandy.
She is popular. After about 10 minutes everyone was here and they
were having a great time. Near the end of the party
the present table was absolutely packed with presents. Mum called
everyone outside. She said it was time for one of my
presents. Then out of the blue pulled up a gorgeous big black with a
giant Bow on it. After that a
Lambourginie with a bow and a convertible with a bow. I was totally
gobsmacked!!!!!!!
Then Mum handed me an iPhone 5 as another present, I really was so
grateful. When I went back to school the next Monday,
a week after my party (if you’re wondering why it was a week after
my birthday, is because my mum bought me a trip to
Disneyland as another present) I was so popular. Except Mandy and
her gang didn't think so. I didn't care she was just an
old bat with plastic surgery anyway. I am popular and no one can say
I amn't yes I am a little bit rude but if you
don’t like me you are going down.
Catch the next series to follow on from here next week,
Has a lot more books.
The mixed up fairy tales By Tara Collins
Once upon a time there was a boy called
Joe he lived in a fairy tale, snow white and the seven goblins,
the goblins were rude, nasty, smelly, slimy, gross, nobody liked
them if you even looked at them you would die in pain, the
goblins did everything the witch said if they didn't they would
be thrown out a bedroom window. Snow white she was a young,
kind, generous, warm hearted girl.
She lived with the wildest witch of the west her name was Jade.
She was super cruel no one liked her at all not even her husband
Bill. Bill was a funny, kind, caring, generous man, don’t ask how
he married that thing, snow white never asked about her dad
she hoped he would come back from the war, but her mother got
a letter from the war saying he died but never told snow white,
witch was really mean, but the witch didn't care all she cared
about was the money she was getting. Let’s get back to Joe, the
next day Joe was walking through the woods and he saw snow
white crying, she was crying about her rabbit it got hit by a
bus,
Jade didn't care because she was driving the bus. Joe told her
he would buy her a new one, she was he normally comes home
for his birthday, but we will see soon what happens when she
finds out...
so happy cause she loved her rabbit his name was twinkle toes,
he was the best rabbit in the world,
good thing she still has her dad to believe in but not for long,
she will soon find out when it comes up to his birthday cause?
Leaving Home by Isabelle Boileau
I looked back fogging up the window with my breath, trying to
get one last glimpse of the train station behind me. I leaned
back against the rough texture of the material on my chair it
filled my head with thoughts, trying to bring myself to admit
that all that has happened is true.
Visions of what I just saw, memories flashed in my
head. I saw mothers hugging children, already suffering from
the loss of their husbands at war. Crying girls and stiff standing
boys had filled the platform. I remembered my mama and how
she had smiled as she waved goodbye and told me that whatever
happened we would always be together, inside.
I remember when she told me to stand in line with
all of the other children ready to board the train. I remember
how, when I had boarded the train, that she told me to be
brave. I remember when the train had almost left the station;
she brought her hand down from waving and covered her shaking
chin.
I looked around the cramped carriage at all the
children. Some were crying, some were sitting still with shock
and some, like me, were still trying to come to reality. Not
believing what was true, what was happening, what we could
never change, what, we all knew, would never leave our
memories. Ever.
I looked around the carriage I was in and saw
about eight other children. Some were crying silently, others
sobbing as if their heart would break. One boy, who looked my
age was staring straight ahead of him. I looked at the wall
trying to see what he could.
I saw nothing and lost interest in what he was
looking at and I focused on what he looked like. He had a strong
jaw and rough hands the size of shovels and kind eyes. He
caught me looking at him and I looked away but I could still feel
his gaze on me and I was determined to keep my eyes on the tag
around my bag.
I looked out my window and saw a cottage with
smoke bellowing out of the chimney. This reminded me of home.
I could see mum walking across the front yard, a big bag of
seed ready for the chickens. I shook my head quickly as I felt
tears spring into my eyes. I didn't want anyone here to see me
cry.
'World War two will be the end of us all'. I heard
the words that Mam used clearly in my head. To this I thought.
Why did Hitler want so much power? Why could he not see the
pain he was conflicting on so many families? Was he so power
hungry as to continue? Why couldn't the people decide for
themselves what they wanted to do?
Questions whizzed around my head like bullets. I
remembered the horror and hopeless look on Mama’s face when
she first saw the yellow enveloped telegram. I remembered how
she sat down on the couch and closed her eyes and, with shaky
fingers, opened the telegram. It was a year ago, I was only six
years old it doesn’t seem fair.
I remembered the scrawled handwriting and the
words, ‘KILLED IN ACTION' written across the top in capitals.
I was the eejit of the family and I didn't understand until Aoife
explained in simple Irish that dad was dead.
I, at first, thought she was being sarcastic but I
saw Mama, shell shocked, frozen on the seat, staring into space
and Peggy, who had been picked up off the floor by Seamus and
was resting on his lap. I realized she was telling the truth.
I shook my head, coming back to the present
time, sitting in the cabin staring out the window. Out of all the
questions in my head at that moment, only one swam to the
surface. Was I ever going to get home to my family?
My dog Lucky by Saoirse Mulligan 6th class
I have a puppy who is named Lucky
He is very fluffy.
When he comes back in from his walk he is very mucky.
Because he likes to pretend he is a monkey.
When he goes to bed,
He always bangs his head of the top of his shed.
I love my dog
and he loves me,
and that is the way that it should be.
Red squirrel
A red squirrel eats fruit, nuts, seeds, bark, pinecones,
insects, young birds, mice & other small animals. They eat
just about everything! Their life span is up to 7 years. If
they get infected, they die 14 days later. They weigh 250g 300g & are 20-22cm tall. The red squirrels scientific name
is 'Scurius vulgaris'
In Ireland & Britain, the red squirrels are nearly extinct,
due to habitat loss and competition with the American grey
squirrel, which is bigger & stronger than the red squirrel, &
is able to eat fruit before its ripe. The grey squirrels also
carry a virus which red squirrels can catch quite easily. So
as the grey squirrel increases their population, there are
less red squirrels. To increase their population, some red
squirrels have been moved to safe areas of some forests in
the west, where there are currently no grey squirrels.
My school by Chloe Collins
Once there was a girl called Emma. She went to school in Donabate.
She was in fifth class. She had lots of friends but she had one best
friend call Mollie. She is in a mixed school. It is coming up to the
summer holidays.
Mollie and Emma are going to Disney land in Paris.
They have been best friends since first class.
They are going for five weeks.
But then Mollie and Emma had this fight about why did Mollie push
Emma off the swing yesterday. They were so close till then. Emma’s
arm was broken black and dark blue all over her arm. It was about
eight days till their summer holidays. Emma had to go for her scan
today she was so nervous for it. She got out and they said she would
be fine in three days. She was so happy! In school the next day
Mollie went up to Emma and said I’m so sorry it’s ok said Emma. Are
you still coming to Disney land with me your mam and my mam Emma
said yes I’m going to the hospital today to get the cast off. They
went to Disney land and had the best time ever
THE END
My funny thoughts by Emma Byrne
When I lay in bed at night and can't go to sleep,
I try and think of something funny instead of counting sheep.
Just last week while in my bed,
A funny thought came into my head.
I had a flying unicorn,
And his name was norm.
He was very pink,
And he gave all the ladies a wink.
He lived in my room,
And sometimes we went to the moon.
I would fly him everywhere,
Where we went I didn't care.
My unicorns is just like me,
He would love steak and chips for his tea.
But how could I forget about my brother’s unipig,
And his bushy wig.
The unipig on the couch,
My dad sat on him and he went ouch.
I miss that unicorn and the unipig,
But not as much as that silly pig.
Politics by Eve Moore
Politics is so rich,
Brian Cowen made a glitch.
Enda Kenny has lots of power,
Joan Burton’s face is always sour.
Now that the recession is on,
Nobody has time to sing a song.
Fine Gael will soon fail,
Sinn Fein will tell a tale,
The IMF will give us a bail,
The shops will have no more sales.
People will go on strike,
It really won’t be nice.
Maybe in one hundred years,
When Michael Noonan stops drinking beers,
When Ireland is sorted out,
Nobody on the news will have to shout.
Wisdom Woman by Sarah Hoey
I went on board the SS Quick Silver on June 11th which was
operated by The Galaxy Line. I saw people enjoying themselves by
the outdoor pool as I made my way to my cabin.
Later we sailed out to Dolphin Straights, there was a fresh breeze.
Suddenly from our starboard side a huge wave closed in fast, there
were screams as everybody ran inside, the ship turned to face the
big wave but did not make it and tossed us half way up in the air.
When we landed the nose of the ship was under the sea. Robyn my
trusty sidekick arrived with my super hero costume and we dressed
in one of the life boats. We sprang out in our red and black
costumes" look "someone said Wisdom Woman has come to save us,
there were cheers all around us. We flew around the ship to see the
damage. We both looked at each other and knew the situation was
hopeless. We spoke to the Captain Simon Smith and agreed that the
ship was going to sink. ”Don’t" sound abandoned ship until I return,"
two ticks" I said
My self and Robyn flew back to the port. Using my laser beam I
started up the other shipping the port and gave it full power and
from behind I pushed it out to sea after Robyn removed the ropes
and anchor. Robyn guided me to come alongside the Quicksilver.
Where Captain Smith let people board it and we sailed back to port.
Robyn had saved Litty our transformer and we picked up some
passengers that flew into the sea during the evacuation. We arrived
in port and let off our load to great cheers. We flew home to our
cave to relax.
No holiday again this year, it was like the titanic all over again!
"Yes", said Robyn "but we saved the day yet again!"
Carries War by Sophie O'Donoghue
Hi there my name is Carrie and I will be telling you about my train
trip from London to Wales. It was during World War 2, my brother
Nick and I were getting on a train and we were going to the
countryside. We could see a mountain, it was brown and purple on the
top and green lower down with some sheep on it. In our carriage
there were some very comfortable seats and we had it all to
ourselves. The train journey only took 2 hours but I expected it to
be longer.
We then got off the train, we collected our luggage and then we
went to the parish hall where someone would choose us. I was feeling
quite anxious and nervous. Nick was worried and he clung to my
sleeve. I saw a woman who looked very sophisticated and strict, I
didn't want her. The other children looked quite scared and nervous.
There was about ten families there and it was time for people to
pick us. One woman called Miss Evans came over to me and said she
could only take two girls. I told Miss Evans that she could take my
brother because Nick has bad dreams. Miss Evans took both of us.
Miss Evans wasn't much taller than me and she had red hair. We
arrived outside a shop called Samuel Isaac Evans. We went inside
and it led to the house. The house was very nice and cosy. We had
forgotten our slippers and when it came to the stairs we were only
allowed walk on the white drugget. We went into our room, it had
two beds, a wardrobe, a wicker chair and a framed notice on the wall
saying The Eye of the Lord Is upon You. Nick and I knew that we
were going to have a good time here and everybody was very nice to
us.
Unfortunate
by Tracey Coulter
Mom I’m home! Oh hi how was work? It was ok I guess, Dave is
taking me out for dinner. Ok you better get ready. Yeah I’m going to
have a shower and get dressed call me when Dave gets here. Okay!!
Amanda got ready and her mom called her to say that Dave was
there he had a box of chocolates and flowers. They're lovely Dave,
let’s go.
They got in the car. So how was work Dave asked oh you know just
the usual what about you? Eh noting really I just got a new office.
Oh that’s great. They arrived at the Chinese restaurant chi cha cho.
So what are you getting? Well the chicken satay sounds good. What
are you getting ?? Humm I think I’m going to get the chicken curry.
They ordered their food and ate it then the fortune cookies came.
Each of them opened one and Dave said you will get a promotion at
your work. Amanda got one that said your life is in danger leave the
city and do not tell anyone Repeat do not tell any....Amanda started
to panic but then she remembered that fortunes never come true so
she enjoyed the rest of her night.
Her phone rang and she left the restaurant for some quite, she was
going to go around the corner but as she stepped out onto the road a
bus went zooming past and nearly knocked her over but Dave saw it
coming and ran out and pulled her away. Maybe her fortune was true
or was it just unlucky??? She asked Dave to drop her home and when
she got home she said mom I’m going to Dads house in LA I don’t
know when I’ll be back but ill ring you lots.
The next morning she was on a flight to LA. When she got there she
went to her dad’s house. As she was opening the door a knife flew
about one inch from her face because he dad was practicing his act
he was a magician there was a girl spinning on a wheel and he was
throwing knives at her. Amanda was shocked her dad brought her in
and said maybe I shouldn’t practice at the door.
Amanda said daddy I got a bad fortune and I have nearly died twice
already. OH god you should go to a fortune teller and ask her to
undo your fortune. Can you do that.? Well yeah I guess there’s one
by the beach in a van called madam Lulu. Ok Dad I’ll go
Wintertime by Julia Spagnoletti
Winter is finally here,
Time to sing and cheer.
Even though it’s cold and grey,
It can be fun to play all day.
There is one thing in winter,
That everybody loves.
And that day is called Christmas,
The day our savour, Jesus was born.
Leaving Ireland by Ciara Gough
This is a story of a 12 year old girl who had no choice but to leave
Ireland forever.
I still remember the day I left Ireland. It was the 14th of July
1847, the worst year of the famine. The potatoes had caught a
disease called blight the year before. Many people had to immigrate
to America. I was one of them. Many people had already died
because most people ate potatoes for every meal. The morning of
the 14th of July was very hard. We had to say goodbye to all of our
friends. Then we set off to travel the 3 mile walk to the port. We
just about had enough money to buy a family ticket to New York.
Our Landlord paid us to emigrate because he needed the land for
planting crops and rearing cattle. I was excited to be going to a
different country but also scared because I had heard that many
people died on board the ship because the conditions were awful.
When we arrived at the ship we were shown to our rooms by a very
rude crew member. We had a very small space to put our belongings
and a bunk bed. I had to share a bed with my sister Katie.
There was a family beside us called the Quinn’s. They had a daughter
around my age and we used to talk a lot about our life in Ireland. Her
granny had refused to leave her house and was back in Ireland
struggling to survive. There were no toilets on board but it didn’t
bother me because we didn’t have one at home. Mr Quinn brought a
fiddle on board and he was quite good at playing it and every night
we would have a little dance to cheer us up. The food we got was just
about enough to survive on. On windy days many of the passengers
managed to keep their small bit of food down because of sea
sickness. On sunny days each family were aloud up on deck for 10
minutes. One of the days I and Katie saw a dolphin swim by!
When we arrived in New York I was so happy. The buildings were so
tall. The country was nothing like Ireland. When we got off the ship
a nurse came over and explained that we had to have a medical test
to make sure that we weren’t bringing the famine fever into New
York. Our family passed but the Quinn’s didn’t and they had to stay
in quarantine for 2 weeks. We used the money we had left to go and
find a small house big enough for 3 people. We found one near the
coast and we have been leaving here ever since.
Leaving by Gillian Weston
Leaving the city
To live in the country
My mamas crying
I’m not coming home,
The busy streets of Dublin
All of the people
screaming and shouting
it’s too much to take,
there’s nothing to do in Dublin
not a field anywhere
but in the country
you would never get bored.,
you can be a farmer
working on the grass
you don’t need planning permission
to build anything,
I’m leaving the city
to live in the country
my mamas crying
Im not coming home.
My Winter Time Poem by Georgia Reynolds
Winter time is here
time to scream
and cheer,
snow is falling
all around
us, people
every where.
It's Christmas
Time!!!
Lunatics Abroad by Kate Hanratty
One day I was going to Florida when I was little and when we were
going through security. I was holding my brother and I put him down
to put bag on the conveyer belt to go through the security system.
When I turned around I couldn’t see my brother. My parents were in
a state with worry. Then all you could see was my little brother
coming out the other end of the security system!!!
One time my friend went to France and they had just come back
from the beach and they were playing outside. The hotel had big iron
gates at the front and they were usually closed but not knowing they
were open my friend went back to her hotel room to make a
sandwich and when she came out her sister had disappeared. They
found her an hour later at the beach, one mile from the hotel.
Wintertime by Beth Kirwan
Hot chocolate and tea,
That would make me jump with glee.
Not outdoors but indoors,
With real bad cold sores.
You'll cough and you'll sneeze,
And you might even wheeze.
But Santa is on his way,
And we will all shout hurray!
The Beach
by Lainey Gruben
It was a Saturday and my Dad decided to go to the beach. I was so
annoyed I shouted “you know that I hate the beach”. He just ignored
me it was like he didn’t care less (well he probably didn’t but still). I
repeated “Dad you know I hate the beach” and of course he ignored
me again. He didn’t care he just told me to jump in the car because
he had a surprise for me so I did. And when I jumped out of the car
what did I see the beach! Now I was really annoyed. I stepped 0ut
of the car and I could feel sand going into my shoes. I hated it. I ran
over to my Mom and sat on the b each towel with her I was so bored.
I just sat there glazing at other people who were having fun and
playing games on the sand. I ran over to my dad and he was playing
football on the sand with my dog Cleo. He kicked the ball over
towards direction. I kicked it back to him and then we started
playing. He accidently kicked it into the water so I went in to get it.
It went in to far so I wasn’t able to get it. Then I decided that this
was officially the worst day ever! Finally we went home. I was
relived. And that was my day at the beach.
Dublin Zoo 5th class Emma Smyth
One day I was in Dublin zoo with my family and my little niece
Sophia. First we looked at the lions and tigers. Then we looked at
the penguins and seals. Then we saw elephants and giraffes. Then we
looked at the snakes and spiders. Then we got something to eat in a
little eat.
After that I wanted to see spider monkeys so we went see them.
When we got there the spider monkeys were doing a show. When the
show was over we took pictures of them.
Sophia saw a sign. The sign said “DO NOT FEED THE SPIDER
MONKEYS PLEASE”. She though it said “PLEASE FEED THE
SPIDER MONKEYS” and she gave them lemon ice-cream thinking it
was banana.
The spider monkeys went crazy and then Sophia let them out,
everyone ran out of Dublin zoo. I stayed because Sophia is only two.
Then she let out the lions and tigers, then I ran out of the zoo.
Then she let out the penguins and the seals. Then the elephants and
giraffes. Then the snakes and spiders.
I had to come and get her, when I got there it was a mess and
Sophia was on an elephant.
The zookeeper tried to get her down from the elephant but Sophia
wouldn’t get off the elephant. Finally she got off the elephant.
Then we went home all happy and the poor Zookeeper had to clean up
the mess Sophia made, the poor man.
The end !!!!
Hope you liked it !!! by Abbie Brennan
A day in my life
I wake up at about 7:30 and I play on my iPad until 8:00. I run into
the bathroom and wash my hands and my face. Then I get dressed
into my uniform. I run into the kitchen and make my breakfast
(which most of the time is cheerios). After that I make my healthy
lunch. I run back into the bathroom. I brush my teeth and tie up my
hair. That’s when I jump into the car and my mam drives me to
school. When I reach the school yard I talk to my friends for about
5 or 10 minutes. Then it’s time to go into our classrooms. We do
LOADS of work. At break time we play chasing on the yard. Then we
go back inside for more work. After hours of working we say our
prayers and go home. I get on the bus with some of my best friends.
When I get home I do my homework. Then my mam makes me
something to eat while I get changed. After that I call for my
friends. I play with them for a while and then it’s time to go home
for my dinner. I eat my dinner and then I play on my iPad. A while
later it’s time for me to go to bed. Then I fall asleep after my long
long day.
Stranded Island by Jessica Arkins 5th Class
Hi my name is Rebecca. I 'm 10 years old. I live in Ireland with my
Mom and Dad. I have also have a maid named Lilly-Ann. She is very
nice. We are on a boat going in to England but my Mum is nearly
falling off the boat getting sick. We're finally hear. It very sunny
(for now).'Taxi' my Mum shouted
We pulled up at a huge hotel, named The Hilton. It was beautiful.
When I walked in I saw a beautiful giant bow cay of flowers on a
table, they were white roses. My favourite. We when up to the deck
the man looked up our name ‘white is it’ the man exclaimed. ‘Yes’ my
Dad said. ‘The bell boy will get your bags’. The man shouted.
Meanwhile I’ll show you to your room.
When we got into the room, I dropped my bag and my mouth opened.
It was so astonishing. There was a soft cushiony sofa in the middle
of the white sitting room. I went into the bedroom and put my stuff
away. When it was 6:00 we went down stairs to the restraint to get
dinner. When we were done we went back up to the room to go to
bed.
In the morning we went down to the harbour. There were lots of
ships there. I saw just one ship in the distances a pirate ship. It
looked so cool. BOOM a bomb exploded. There was pandemonium
throughout the village. All you could hear was shouting and
screaming. All you could smell was smoke. My family and I got under
a bridge and hoped. BOOM another bomb went off. The bridge
exploded I got knocked out.
When I woke up I was on a ship. The pirate ship. I saw my Mum and
Dad tied up too. I saw the pirates talking let’s throw them off. I
grabbed a piece of broken glass on the floor. And cut the rope. I
scrambled over to my Dad and cut the rope then I walked over to my
Mum and cut her rope. ‘Their getting away’ the captain screeched
‘get them’ the pirates screamed. We jumped off the boat and fell
into the water.
We swam to an island it was deserted. My dad told me to find some
food. I was looking for ever when a cocoanut fell on my head. I
picked it up and a monkey jumped into my arms. He was so cute. He
led me to a ship rack. I showed my dad it ‘we can fix it can’t we’ yes
my dad exclaimed. Throughout the week we started to fix the boat.
At the end of the week the boat was finished.
We set seal to England on the boat. When we saw the pirate ship
that had kidnapped us. This was war. I picked up a sword…..
Treehouse makeover by Jodie Clinton
Hi my name is Rebecca.
I am 7 years old.
My best friend is Ivy.
So today we went out to our secret base where no one can find
us ( In the forest In a big wooden treehouse my father built me
) So today we went there and there was a whole difference to
it, it was about 5x bigger and it was painted pink with flowers
all over. When we went inside we saw all new couches a TV and
even two pink double beds!!! In the middle there was a pink table
sitting on top of a pink furry rug. There were six pink chairs.
On the table there was a giant princess castle cake and loads of
cupcakes. But who could have done this. I ran over where the
curtains were placed and opened them it was a patio with a
trampoline and a swing set. This was the best birthday present
ever!!!! Later that evening I was at home and my mum was
smiling. ‘’Was it you, Mum?’’ ‘’ Was what me, Darling?’’ The
treehouse, the cake everything. I knew it couldn’t have been
Dad because he was working overseas. Dad works in the army.
He won’t be back till next year at the least. Suddenly, I heard
the door slam and I gave a leap. Mum laughed. Then I knew why
she was laughing, out walked Dad!!!!! I jumped into his arms. ‘’So
did you notice the treehouse???’’ he asked. I did why, how ,
what ………. How did you make my dream treehouse come to
life??? Well I just took a sneak peak at your little doodles and I
just you know invented it. Oh thank you Daddy. I love you and
that’s the end of my treehouse makeover.
Princess Rose Neamh McKevitt 5th class
Hello my name is princess rose I am the princess of Spain.
I speak 12 different languages (English).
I have two sisters Gracie and Beth and two brothers John and
Edward. I am 10 years old. My dad died 3 years ago.
It’s my birthday next week I wish my dad would be there.
My two sisters think that since I am the youngest they can boss me
around. My brothers are older than me and my sisters but they are
so annoying (maybe even more than my sisters).My maids are getting
everything ready for my birthday party I am going to invite every
princess I know. I am going to have the biggest party ever I will
have music and dancing. My sisters will be in their rooms for the
whole party. I must go to sleep now. What was that noise I heard my
sister Beth announce. I hear footsteps coming up the stairs Gracie
screamed. Suddenly it was quiet I am so scared I think I will run into
my sisters room on the count of three one, two, three. Gracie can I
sleep in your bed tonight .Gracie. Your room is wrecked what
happened. GRACIE ASWER ME. Where are you? Beth, Gracie is gone
help me find her. Oh no Beth is gone too. JOHN, EDWARD. Gracie
and Beth are gone help me find them. Ahhhhhh who are you get out
mmmmmmmmmmmmmm (Translation: somebody gets this duct tape
off my mouth). Happy birthday rose .That sounds like my sister.
Surprise rose I heard a lot of voices say. It’s my birthday party. Hi
I yelled I am ready to dance people. I am finally 11 years old. For the
rest of the night I am going to kill my brother and sisters for almost
giving me a heart attack.
Christmas Time by Ellen Matthews 5th
Hi, I hope you enjoy it
It was Christmas Night. All the little boys and girls were almost
fast asleep. Santa was getting ready to do his job he had all the
boys and girls toys in the back of the sleigh all the Reindeer were
ready to go but Santa forgot the magic words. So the elves had to
sing it to Santa. Santa got back into his sleigh. Santa was ready to
go. Santa did not want to see all the little boys and girls up set.
Santa was at London he had only five hours to go and all the little
boys and girls were waking up all around the world Santa was going
into Dublin he had five thousand boys and girls to go to. Santa was
running late. In china, Japan, franc the children were waking up he
was a bit late.
He got to Dublin he had done four thousand children already. He
Got to The Links he did all 158 boys and girls he was glad then he
went to Cars mill off he went down the road 4 hours later he got
back to the north pole.
Santa was so happy he went home and had a nice cup of tea and Miss
Claus had baked cupcakes, 2 cakes and Miss Claus baked 9 carrot
cakes for each and every one reindeer.
I hope you enjoyed it ----I HOPE you like the follow on?
WHAT!!
Britney by Shauna O’B
When Britney was dancing in the club all eyes on her all eyes all eyes
on HER!! Britney Dalton woke up. MAAAAAM!!!! I had one of those
dreams again Britney shouted! Mrs. Dalton ran up the stairs. What
celebrity were you this time! Britney spears! Britney Dalton had
dreams at night that she was a celebrity. This happened every night.
Sometimes when she ate M&M'S she started to rap for no reason
like em-en-em the rapper.
Pixie Luck by Caoimhe Brennan 5th
In a faraway land called Flemington, I know I know the name sounds
yuck but once you get past that part this story quiet good! Let me
start again.
In a faraway Land called Flemington, there were hundreds of pixies.
I know what you’re thinking right now beautiful cheerie pixies
helping one another like what you see in 'Tinker Belle'. Well first of
all these are pixies not fairies, this kind of pixie folk are vicious
violent Smurf blood sucking creatures! What do they wear you ask
well they were black and red bad leather clothes.
Enough chit chat let’s get to the story!
One sunny calm day in the Smurf village the Smurfs were preparing
for a festival that was happening in two days’ time. It was called
ballab day, this celebration marks the day that Papa Smurf killed
Gargamel with a ballab potion. It made him turn into a black rose
that Papa locked away in his secret box that no one knows about!
It was ballab day the fifth of April and all the Smurfs were
cheering in excitement for the festival at midnight. Baker Smurf
was making a giant cake, Jokey Smurf was getting ready for the
entertainment (he was telling jokes), Papa was making the fireworks
and all the other Smurfs were doing very important things too.
Five minutes to midnight all the Smurfs gathered around the
Smurficle stone waiting and waiting for midnight. Ten, nine, eight,
seven, six, five, four, three, two, one 'HAPPY BALLAB DAY' the
Smurfs beckoned to one another. Papa Smurf set of the fireworks
and the Smurfs sang out loud the song firework,
'baby you’re a fire work come on let your colours work make them go
oh oh oh as they shoot across the skkkyyy you don't have to feel like
a millionaire or a celebrity with perfect clothes and hair because
tonight’s the night to let it shine no one to control the night we are
free and were wild baby you're a fire work come on let your colours
work make them go ohohoh as they shoot across the sky. Suddenly
the Smurf goddess 'Katy Perry' showed up. She pranced around the
sky with a big smile on her face clapping her hands. 'I am so proud of
you Smurf’s helping one another, I must go back to the cloud castle
and make me some popcorn and candy floss. 'Bye' all the Smurfs
shouted with joy.
Papa ran into his mushroom he turned purple. He started to shake
'pixie luck pixie luck pixie luuuck' papa screamed they’re coming
three baby Smurfs were in papa's closet flat with no purple blood in
them not even a drop..........................
Avalanche! Kate Culleton 5th class
It is a curious thing for a boy to be stuck on a train in an Alpine
snowstorm in a bathroom with six homesick lions and huge
unidentified saber-toothed creature. The boy looks cold. The lions
aren’t aggressive at all. The actually look quite friendly. The
creature is really big and crazy. It’s black and white. Maybe it’s
Bigfoot?
The boy looks as if he is a lion himself. He acts like one. I how they
got on the train? Maybe the train broke down, they smelt the people
inside, ate them all when BANG! An avalanche covered their way out.
The snowstorm is getting worse by the minute. They'll want to get
out of there fast, but how?
Cinderella by Jodie Kenny and Isabelle
Once upon a time there was a girl called Cinderella you probably
know of her well anyways one day she was doing none of the work for
her step dad and two ugly brothers her two brothers were terribly
ugly. They were doing all the work because this was after she
married the prince. She was going to her friends snowy house
because she was going to the shops to go on a shopping spree with
her friend snowy. Cinder got a taxi to snowy house. When she got
the friend’s house she could see her friend looking at the taxi. She
was very excited because they hadn’t seen each other in a while!
They were in Penney’s and there was a man giving out leaflets to the
Wright’s venue they loved too party so they bought a ticket. After
that that went to but some dresses and they were rushing around
the shops because wrights was the next day and they needed to buy
a dress get their hair and nails done and get perfect shoes. They
were demerit to be perfect. They had a sleepover in cinders house.
The next morning they got all pampered for wrights they went to
wrights and they lived happily ever after without their men!!
By Jodie Kenny and Isabelle
The ending of snow white! by Isabelle Dunne
Everyone knows about Snow White and the seven
Dwarves don't they! Well this is what happened after!
She knew that she was married to the prince. But she was tired of
having the normal princess life! She wanted to be a single woman! So
did her best friend Cindy (also known as Cinderella!) They always
went out to parties and always left their husbands at home to do the
work! Snow White's husband did love her but Snow White thought
different! She basically used her husband as a free maid (and her
bank!)
One day Snowy was waiting for her friend Cindy! They were going
out shopping! Cindy was looking out the window and she saw a yellow
taxi with her best friend in it! Cindy and Snow were very excited
because they hadn't seen each other in a while! When they reached
the shops they went into Penney’s! In pennies there was a man giving
out leaflets to the Wright venue. Snow and Cindy loved partying so
this was the place for them to be! So they bought a ticket! They
were very excited because it was the next day! They were rushing
around the shops because it was the next day and they needed to
buy a dress get their hair and nails done and get perfect shoes! They
were determined to be perfect! That night they had a sleep over in
Cindy's house and couldn't sleep because they were so excited! They
went to the Wright Venue and meant friends and men and lived
happily ever after without their princes!
THE ADVENTURE BY CIARA BEHAN
Once there were two girls, their names were Ciara & Eve. When
they were younger they always wanted to go to Germany. It was
Ciara's & Eve’s 21st
birthday & they were moving to Germany.
They didn't know that there was a war in Germany.
When they got to Germany, they were put in prison. When they
woke up there was 15 guards outside. They gave them porridge
with milk that was gone off & lumpy it was not nice at all & they
got out the next day.
THE END
My Dream Farm by Eve Fortune 5th class
I am going to tell you my dream farm. On my dream farm I
would like 10 little kune kune piglets called Iggle, Flounder,
Pinkie, Winkie, TJ, Della, Daisy, Kettles, Winie, Mango. I would
also like 2 ducks call flippers and floppers. I would like a cow
called lucky. I would like sheep and dogs and cats and horses. I
would grow lots of crops and sell lots of eggs, milk, cream and
butter. I would have a bakery to make bread and sell it and
make lots of money. I would go to other farms and buy lots of
stuff. I would have loads of animals and they would all be happy
and looked after very well. I would have a dream house that was
very big and it would look so nice. All my dogs would sleep inside
in nice puffy beds. All my cats would sleep inside as well would
have a Scottish mouse he would be white with brown strips on his
back. It would be so fun and I would love it so much.
THE END :{)
Bad Luck 5th Class by Aisling Reidy
Dear Diary,
My name is Hannah and I am 11 years old. I hate my family so much
because guess what they did to me. They sent me away because my
Mum thinks that I am too difficult to manage. I hate her so much
because she is too strict and because she loves the new baby way more
than me so I can’t help being bold. Dad is even worst, he uses the belt
on me! That is against the law but I think he still thinks that he is in
the 90’s because he is super old, I think he is 57 but Mum is only 29.
Any way they sent me away because I bit the new baby and wrecked
the kitchen because I broke all of the glasses and pulled all of the
food out of the fridge and spat on it. I only did that because I was
hungry, well kind of. Back to the story, they sent me to this awful
orphanage. They sent me on yesterday and what a day it was. My own
mother wouldn’t even drop me off at the place because Mum was too
embarrassed by me because everyone in the neighbourhood knows me
from the guards coming to take me. Well any way, Mum left me at the
train station and hurried off. I had to find my own way so the first
thing I did was go to the shop to get a ticket. When the lady asked
me where I wanted to go I had half the mind to go to London but I
said the orphanage. She smiled and asked if I was alone but I knew
that if I said I was someone might hear me and kidnap me. I also
bought a few packets of crisp with the money I stole from home.
Before I saw anyone else I ran to the train. I took five hours to get
there and when I did it was lashing. A man was there waiting with a
sign saying “ Hannah Hogan” . I did think that Mum booked it for me
but maybe the owners of the orphanage booked it. The man must have
known me because he called me over. I got in to the taxi and we arrived
in about 10 minutes. I thought it would look beautiful but to be honest
it looked like a prison.
Sleeping Beauty by Heather Mc Gaughran 5th Class
Once there was a teenager her name was sleeping beauty. She was
so beautiful, well she was before her prince left her. Now she was
messing, she never had a shower more than once a month and don't
get me started on the smell of her breath. No one would go near her,
but the troublemaker, ''Snow White''. Once she took her dog, molly.
But she never got molly back! But sleeping beauty doesn’t know so
you didn’t hear that from me. But let’s get back to the story. So
Sleeping Beauty wanted to be a singer someday. But no one wanted
to have her because she was so smelly and no one would let her on
the singing show “Got To Sing”. But sleeping Beauty had a great
singing voice. Her mother “the Queen“was all about herself. All the
time when “the Queen” walks by or sees a mirror she stops and looks
at self. She think she’s so pretty but she is not. One day there was a
knock on the door, sleeping beauty opened the door and a guy said “I
have heard your singing voice’’ [you see she sneaked on to the singing
show ''got to sing''. I think he was one of the judges] the guy said
''I want you to be on my team on ''Got to Sing''. And the guy pulled
out a piece of paper and he said ''If you wanted to be on my team''
sleeping beauty signed it right away.
A few months later...
Sleeping Beauty won the ''Got to Sing''
One day S.B [Sleeping Beauty] saw her prince waiting in S.B room
and he said ''I found you again'' S.B hit him with a frying pan before
he could finish and all Sleeping Beauty said is Oops.
The End
The Gardening 5th class by Aoife O' Donoghue
Side by side, the two men stepped on their spades and dug their
allotments until it was time for a tea-break. They sat down and had a
well-deserved drink and ate all the food that was in their packed
lunches. Sean thanked Paul for coming up with the idea of having
their own allotments. It was a lovely so there were a lot of people
there. Sean planted carrots and onions, while Paul planted cabbage
and turnips. Both the men were looking forward to the day they
would bring home their vegetables to eat.
Some weeks passed and Sean noticed that one of his onions was
growing much bigger than the rest. Sean thought he could be in with
a chance of winning the annual best grown vegetables of the summer.
This could be great. It would make Sean so happy because he had
lost his job and the thing that made him happy wad gardening.
When Sean came back the next day he noticed that the rather huge
onion had disappeared. Sean was so upset. Paul felt so sorry for Sean
so he decided to find out where it had gone. Paul searched
everywhere. After searching lots of places Paul went to the
department where the newspapers get published. When he walked in,
there was the onion. Paul was so happy to see it. He called Sean and
he came. After talking to the people in the department Sean and
Paul got the onion back. Sean won the annual best grown vegatables
of the summer. It was the best summer ever!
AN OTHTER WORLD BY MAYA HANLEY 5th class
When I was young I believed in author world. But no one
believed me, so for that I will show them who’s wrong. My name
is Lucy.
A few years later I went on a journey with a few
friends, Andréa, Hannah, Mark and Tom. We hoped on a boat
and sailed of, next thing we knew bang! We went in a big whirl
pool we were all knocked out!
When we woke up we were on an island, on a beach, it
was a completely different world! The roses were purple, Bees
were pink Animals could talk! It was amazing but the wrong thing
was that we were in a maze!
It was a huge maze! But we got there.
When we came out of the maze we saw trolls with big dogs and
they looked hungry! We decided to stay in the bushes until they
left.
They left an hour later mark and tom fell asleep. We went to
this small door on the other side I said it was Munction land,
but ever since Hannah watch a movie she said it was Lilliput.
One of the small men and women came up and said there
name was Alice and Conor, but there was a lot more than that.
Alice said we should not be here that there was a war going on
with them and the giants. Four more Muncans came out they
were Racheal, Kate, Josie and Ella. I could tell that they never
saw humans before, because of the way they reacted. I asked
them if they liked to come they gave a big scream and then said
yes! Alice said yes but quieter Conor said no but we brought him
along with us. As we were walking around I could hear here
Mark saying this is a dream over and over again.
Two thousand miles later and we are so hungry. To think
about it I have realised that we are in the forbidden land.
When I told my friends, Tom freaked out and had been running
around for ages and shouting "NO NO NO!!!!! WHY WHY THE
FORBIDEN LAND!!!!!??!!!??!!!??!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!????????????
So we had to calm him down. It took ages to calm him down,
but when we calmed him down Hannah said we have to come up
with a plan.
Are plan was to fight the trolls because Ella said that
they keep the other portal. She also said that they guard it at
the top of the tower in troll land. They said they were looking
for something. So I said they could come with us.
When we got there the place was full of trolls, we have no
idea how to get through the place without getting caught. Later
Andrea had an idea she said that she saw a poster two miles
ago. So we dressed up as singers for the king and queen. When
we arrived at the castle Conor started to shiver with guilt. I
told him to calm down, once we've got what the elves wanted
they could go back to where they live.
When we've finished our number the trolls said we were
allowed to have a wonder around. When we've reached the
tower the elves stole the magic portal and they said that if they
want to get out of war they had to power the trolls, so they
would be scared of them. There was another girl on the boat
her name was Sam and she fought the elves and got the magic
portal. We opened the portal and went home and the person
who loves movies which is Hannah said there’s no place like home
over and over again. From the wizard of oz.
THE
END
The Great Girl By Asia Willett
The girl`s name was Sophie and she was a great girl in a good way
she kind + nice very friendly with everybody she does lots of things
like cheerleading, swimming and lots of running she has lots of
friends her best was Asia and Jessica they were very good friends
they were her friends when they were born now they are 10 years
old. Her cousin Caoimhe came to see Sophie and Asia and Jessica
after they went to the fun park to get Smurf, strawberry and mint
ice - cream it was so nice so they ate candy floss after then they
went on a roller-coaster and it was called the Plumber you needed to
be 1m 27 cm and they were 1m 36 cm so they could go so they did.
They were so scared. After they went home and they said to their
mam and dad. `They had the best day in their whole life` !!!!
Clara by Clara Foley
CIS FOR CRAZY
LIS FOR LOVELY
AIS FOR AMAZING
RIS FOR REALLY NCE
AIS FOR A Justin Bieber LOVER
The Horse by Clodagh O' Dea
The horse is grey, the horse loves hay,
He likes to play, but not all day,
His friend is white, but not very light,
He loves to fight, especially at night,
I love to cuddle him, and pull him so tight to me
My horse is just right for me.
Poem for my Grandparents by Clodagh O' Dea
Granny, Grandad you're the best,
I think you live in the west,
You use to play, but not today,
You buy the hay, but sometimes lay,
How’s the farm? I hope there's no harm,
Did you fix Mary's alarm?,
I love you, I love you, and Mary too,
woo hoo to you, you and you.
Horses!? By Lily O’Shoughnessy
Horses, horses
I love them to bits some people
Buy them grooming kits
Big or small some tall that cares I love them all!
Sisters by Sarah Minto
My little sister Alyssa is tall and very funny she like to do ballet and
Irish dancing
Like me we do Irish dancing together when I am doing acting she
wants to do her dancing and I find it really hard to do acting when
the music is blaring.
Now this always turns in to a fight and when my friends are over she
wants to play with us to now when this happens I want to SCREAM.
She is so annoying my friends think she is cute but when there not
there they don't want to know what happens. Then she always steels
my stuff when I am not looking. But at the end of the day I love her
because she is my sister and that’s what sisters are for.
FUN BY CIARA THIEL 4TH CLASS
F
N
IS FOR FUN
U
IS FOR U PLAYING
IS FOR NICE PEOPLE PLAYING.
River Shannon by Anastasia Berdnikova 4th Class
One day a girl was packing all the stuff she needed to go to the
longest river in Ireland the Shannon. She packed some sweets and
some money. When she was on the boat she found out that there
are three lakes on the Shannon, Lough Allen, Lough Ree and Lough
Derg. She also found out that there are three tributaries that flow
into the Shannon, they are the Suck the Inny and the Brosna.
On the boat they were selling stuff about the Shannon. The little
girl brought her money so she bought two books about the Shannon,
a pencil and a pencil case that had a drawing of the Shannon on
them. Then someone named Ciara told her that the Shannon flows
through Roscommon, Westmeath, Offaly, Limerick, Clare and Galway.
Then they let everyone do some activities, the girl started the
activities when she had a few sweets. She went fishing and
canoeing. When the day was over she went to sleep. She had great
fun that day.
About my life By Jessica Brehony 4th class
My name is Jessica Brehony. I am nine years old I have two baby
sisters called Annabell and Ella. Ellas name is Maire. On Christmas
my Mum and Dad got engaged it was a big surprise. I am in fourth
class my teachers name is Ms Meade she is really nice. There is
twenty nine girls in our class my Mums name is Tanya and my Dads
name is Alan. In my family there is more than twenty people. Last
year I moved house I miss all my friends my BFFs name is Amy she is
really nice. I moved from Rush to Carrs Mill I met a girl called Moira
her second name is Jones second we are best friends. It is 2013.I
really do have a good life:].
THE END
A Sea Adventure by Gillian O’Toole 4th class
Once there was a girl called Abby. She was young, adventurous and
full of spirit and wonder. She grew up listening to tales of famous
pirates and couldn't wait until she became one to. She listened to
tales about a Poisonous Snake Swamp, Piranha Pools and Deadly
Cannibals. In the tales no pirate had ever gotten past Cannibal
Village to the unknown lake beyond Piranha Pools.
Her adventure started threw the strong currents of the Dead Sea,
but she was confident that her ship the seeing of the souls would
get her to the island. As Abby and her crew Wooden Eye Will and
Bessie the bully stepped onto the island the unfriendly natives were
waiting in the fog .There were ten natives and three of them .They
charged with bravery and won the battle. The three of them stood
by Crocodile Swamp wondering how they would get across Abby
stood on the crocs head. She called for the others to follow. They
ran from the swamp and when Abby turned around she saw that
Bessie had fallen through quick sand. There was no time to save
Bessie as the cannibals were on to them the cannibals captured Will.
Abby did the Hakka and the cannibals were amazed and will escaped.
The cannibals chased them all the way through Snow Capped
Mountains. They lost them at Piranha Pools as they were afraid of
the great whale. They cut down a tree to climb across the quick
sand. A big wave knocked them into Piranha Pools. Just as the
piranhas were coming towards them the great whale came and
swallowed them up along with will, leaving the way clear for Abby.
She stood on the sand, she felt an itch on her ankle .She looked
down and saw that she was surrounded by soldier ants. Abby had to
think fast, she remembered she had lunch in her backpack, so she
threw it as far as she could and the ants ran after it.
She kissed the ground and cried with joy that she was the first ever
pirate to make it to the lake. She named it Lake Wara Wara but it
wasn't over yet she still had to do it all over again to get to the
ship......
Christmas By Laura Masterson
4th class
Christmas is for loving,
Holly everywhere,
Rudolph is getting ready,
Inns are full in Bethlehem,
St. Nick is being so jolly,
Tinsel around the Christmas tree,
Making Christmas cookies,
Around the Christmas tree people sing,
Santa ready to give out presents late on Christmas Eve.
Our Weekend Cruising On the River Shannon
by Siun O’Connor
The day I got to Limerick was very exciting. It was Friday morning
but I was wide awake! We got on our boat and sailed all the way to
Ardnacrusha. At Ardnacrusha we went to the hydro-electric power
station, and it was very interesting. At 7:30 pm we stopped at Lough
Derg to go fishing in the dark! At 9:30pm we went to sleep in our
bunk beds but I could hardly sleep with the rocking of the boat.
I woke up on Saturday at 7:45 am, but we were already moving. We
stopped in Athlone for lunch, and it was delicious. After that we
went for a long walk along the banks of the Shannon. Next we got
back on our boat and sailed to Lough Ree, and had a great time
swimming in the lake. Soon after we stopped in a near-by restaurant
in Roscommon for dinner. It was 10:00p.m. When I went to bed, and
I was so tired I went to sleep straight away.
On Sunday we sailed up to Lough Boderg and went swimming in the
freezing cold water! Next we stopped at Carrik-on Shannon and had
lunch. Soon after we sailed to Lough Allen and went fishing for pike.
After that we got off our boat and went for a short walk. In the
afternoon we gave back our boat and went home. Even though I was
scared when I heard we were going boating on the Shannon, I ending
up having a great time.
Greedy Dog By: Sarah Morris 4th class
This dog will eat anything.
Cabbage and ketchup mashed together,
A rubbed out rubber and a swan's feather.
Just when you think he will stop,
He will run up the stairs and bite
the clock.
He will even eat my dad's tie,
When he is done he will have a bottle
of dye.
When he is asleep he'll chew on his paw,
When he is done he will eat chicken
RAW!
Carefully hide your tools,
he will chew them up and pee in the pools .
This dog will eat anything except for toast. He won’t even eat
it on chicken roast.
The Niagara Falls by Sinatt Badmus 4th class
Dear Diary,
Today we went to Niagara Falls. We went on the
Maid of the Mist through the Niagara Falls. At night I saw the
Niagara Falls lit up in 7 different colours so people could see its
lovely colours at night. I saw 12 million tourists visit the Niagara
Falls. I found out the Niagara Falls are made up of 3 other
waterfalls, the American Falls, the Bridal Veil Falls and the
Horseshoe Falls. I had an outstanding time visiting the Niagara Falls.
A Sea Adventure by Moira Jones 4th class.
I was a little boy born in a fishing village in Africa. My father and
his crew came back from an adventure. He and his crew told me
some adventurous stories. They told me a story about the four
Gyros; strange creatures whose cries could be heard.
We were hoisting the anchor, pulling the sail and scrubbing the deck
and off the coast of Africa. It was calm but all of the sudden a
roaring cry of a beast. This was followed by a thunder storm. The
seas were treacherous and the boat was crashing through the hard
rough waters. All of a sudden me laddys spotted in the sunlight the
Island of Saya Saya.
We got on shore. A tribe of unfriendly natives scared us so we took
cover in the grasslands. That night we were captured by canibals.
They ate some of my crew and put some to death. The Snow-capped
Mts were treacherous. Piranha pools were deadly. They were so big
they ate some of us. Next we came across huge scary gorillas. We
reached Lake Saya Saya. A sudden ROAR came, a five no four
headed beast burst out of the water, we were terrified of it.
Suddenly a burst with white sparkles appeared, a spirit wolf of the
island brought us treasure and killed the beast. I returned to Africa
and my story was passed on.
THE END OR IS IT?
CUPCAKES!!!!
by Saoirse Jones
Cupcakes are yummy
Cupcakes are scrummy
Cupcakes are nice
I’ll have a slice
Cupcakes with sprinkles
And icing that twinkles
There just so nice
My mam makes them twice
My Adventure on Island Wara Wara by Kayleigh Stewart 4th class
One day I was at the harbour in my hometown. I saw all the men
coming back from their adventures with all the treasure they found.
Everyone was happy, they were dancing with joy. When I'm 15 I
want to be a sailor I said to myself.
Now that I'm 15 I can be a sailor. I asked some of my friends, to be
my crew and I was the Captain. We were on the sea it was calm for a
while then it was stormy we reached the Island. It was magnificent.
We started hiking, we bumped in to unfriendly natives, we were all
fighting and we had the sharpest weapons. After that we got to
Cannibal Village, there was an even bigger fight, two of our crew
mates were eaten we had to leave them. Then we reached the Snow
Capped Mountains. It was really cold.
Later on in the day we got to Alligator River we worked as a team to
build a raft. Soon after that we got over the River. Next we saw the
poisonous snake swamp we quietly sneaked around it. We noticed
deadly solider Ants, we were stepping on them, one of my crew
mates got bitten they were poisoned. Finally we got to Lake Wara
Wara, there was lots of gold. My other crew mates on the ship came
we got on the boat and headed back home. Everyone loved us
because we brought so much gold back home.
Christmas Story 4th Tara Lydon
Abbie is a bully. She is mean, pushy and always telling people what
to do. She nags people by saying,” I just got the new iPhone and I
went to New York the best place in the world" Abbie is a very
demanding child and she wants everything. She is very mean to her
little brother Conor. Her parents said she would have to pick up her
act because she was a ten year old now.
It was nearly Christmas and Abbie wrote her list to Santa. She
wanted six very expensive things. The next day Abbie’s mam was
talking to her sister which is Abbie’s aunty. Twenty minutes later
Abbie heard a knock on the door and it was her auntie Ella. Ella said
she was going to bring her to a camp with her. It was a charity camp.
They were giving out magazines and Abbie took one. She sat down on
the ground and flicked through the pages. She saw very sad pictures
of poor people from other countries. Abbie went to Africa the next
week. The children there told they were getting nothing from Santa.
Then she thought of an idea she was going to send a message to
Santa to say bring one to her and the rest to the poor children.
Abbie didn’t realise she was causing a lot of trouble at home. She
was actually ruining her mam and dads friendship. Abbie started
doing chores around the house and for other people. Abbie’s wasn’t
bullying anybody else!!!
Snowball by Ali Kelly and friend
I made myself a snowball as perfect as could be
I thought I’d keep it as a pet and let it sleep with me
I made it some pyjamas and pillow for its head then I took it inside
I put my pyjamas on and climbed into bed I pulled the covers up
and started to dream about my snowball and I we roasted
marshmallows
and then made snores. Then I woke up ran down stairs with my
snowball in my hands. I put on my boots and ran outside me and my
snowball played in the snow
Then we went inside for diner my snowball and me. Then after dinner
we went upstairs
and I climbed into bed turned off my light I went to bed my snowball
and me.
THE TALKING PICKLE
Today I woke up and I got dressed then I went down stairs for
breakfast. My mum said we were going to a water park so I packed
my stuff.
We all got into the car and left. When we got there I saw a ...a....a..
A PICKLE I am so obsessed with pickles I LOVE pickles sooo much.
so I got out of the car and said hello turns out his name was Mr
pickle.
He said halo earthling I come in cheese.
I ate him [duh he is a pickle]
I played on the slides for ages then I went home
THE END
Commented [DD1]: r
MR PICKLE by Ali Kelly and friend
One day Mr Pickle was walking in the park when he got hit by a
baseball a pretty pickle came over and said "sorry are you ok" and he
said" ho la lo ya "and then they got ice cream and went to the airport
they got on a plane and flew to Paris and ate escargot
Then Mr Pickle threw up and then Mr Pickle fell of the Eifel Tower
but he did not fall but he found a note.
This is what it said: to Mr Pickle you are my best friend
love Jim PS I like your girl friend
I miss you.
Then Mr Pickle started to cry he climbed back up
and said "let’s go back to our hotel “ When they got back they went
to bed then me and Jim ate them
THE END
THE LOST DOG
by Jessica Murphy
Once I saw a lost dog she had a thorn in her paw so I brought her
home because my Mom is a vet. My Mom took the thorn out of her
paw. One year later the lost dag met a boy dog and got married him.
A year later she had six puppys.
THE END
PANCAKE TUESDAY By Ella O'Neill
Today is my absolutely favourite day of the year. Pancake Tuesday!
I can almost taste those beautiful homemade pancakes. First one
with lemon and sugar (lots of sugar). Then I'll have a pancake with
(loads) of chocolate spread.
And then I'll finish it off with a chocolate spread and sugar pancake.
I cracked the eggs into a bowl. I mixed the flour and water in. Just
enough batter to make three pancakes. I poured the batter into the
pan. It sizzled and started to turn a wonderful pancake colour.
Suddenly I heard my cat meowing delightedly and birds tweeting
sacredly. "Not again Lucy!" I groaned, running out the backdoor.
When I'd separated Lucy from the birds my fire alarm started
beeping. "My pancake!" I gasped, running into the kitchen. Black
smoke was everywhere. I opened the windows and thrust a teatowel over my face. "Disgusting" I moaned, as I nibbled a little
corner of the burnt pancake. There goes Pancake Number 1.
Pancake Number 2 wasn't any better. It didn't burn like Number 1
but it was undercooked. I had been so nervous it would burn again
that I'd taken it off the pan too early. "Horrible" I spluttered as I
spat out the raw pancake. I prayed Pancake Number 3 would be at
least edible. I set the timer for three minutes (just enough time
for a pancake to cook). I poured the last of the batter onto the pan.
The timer buzzed and I flipped the pancake over. The timer buzzed
again and I carefully scraped the pancake off the pan. I buttered
the chocolate spread onto the pancake and I sprinkled the sugar. It
was delicious! Pancake Number 3 was a success! Yum! Lucy came
into the kitchen and mewed sadly. "No, you cannot have any of my
pancake you silly cat." Lucy mewed again. "Well..." I smiled. "I
suppose I might be able to give you one pancake." I carefully took
the burned pancake off a plate. "Here you go Lucy." Lucy sniffed at
the pancake indignantly and ran off into the sitting room. "Don't you
like your pancake?" I enquired and started giggling.
I finished my pancake and went to bed. "Goodnight Lucy" I
whispered. Silence. "Are you still mad at me?" "Mew." "I promise
I'll make you another one tomorrow" I vowed. "Mew?" Lucy asked.
"No it won't be burned. I promise."
The Funny Parrotby Isobelle place 3rd class Ms.Ingoldsby
One day I was walking by the pet shop. I saw a funny parrot. It had
sticky out father’s funny beak and a croaky voice. It said who’s a
pretty parrot I’m a pretty parrot. So I went into the pet shop to see
him. When I went in. he said Hi! When I went home I told my mum
all about my day. I decided to save up for him. It took me weeks but
I got there in the end. The morning I went to get him he was there
waiting for me. I paid for him and went home.
The End
Ms. Dragon by Cara Ryan
I told my teacher I did not do my
Homework because I did not want to!
Her face went red, steam came out of her ears and her eyes
went red as well.
She said “your name is going in my book”
I was so scared. Suddenly there was a knock at the door [knock
knock]
It was the principal. I was scared again.
The principal said “What is wrong teacher?”
My teacher cried “she is wrong”
Two days after I saw the principal she said “oh not you again”.
Then I said “That is so mean”.
I had to clean the sink as my punishment.
The end.
CHRISTMAS, OH, CHRISTMAS! By Chloe Byrne x
Christmas, Oh, Christmas
I love you to bits,
If you didn't come
It would give me the fits!
Christmas, Oh, Christmas
When Santa Claus comes,
He might even give me
A big set of drums!
Christmas, Oh, Christmas
I love it when you're here,
But why do you come
Just once every year?
Christmas, Oh, Christmas
Answer me soon,
Otherwise I'll Pop
Like a big, giant balloon!
Christmas, Oh, Christmas
You know I love you to bits,
But if you didn't come
You’d give me the fits!
My Christmas list BY Caoimhe Byrne
It was the 2 days before Christmas. I sat down to wright my letter
to Santa Claus I said
''Dear Santa I would like
An IPad mini an iPad mini case and beats".
When I was done I asked my Mum if she could post the letter in
Supervalu she said ''ok''. We then want down to
Supervalu my Mum asked '' where do you post the letters'' a very
nice lady told us you can post it in that post box ''
My Mum post it and we left. The next day I went down to Supervalu
and there was a letter from Santa. When I went home I read my
letter .It was Christmas
Eve so it was only a little letter but it did not mater. My Mum told
me I have to go to bed or else Santa will not come so I went to bed.
The next morning I woke up
and it was Christmas morning when I went downstairs and all the
presents I asked for where there including a watch I was so happy
The Lost Dog by Aoife Kelly
One day I found a dog. It had no owner. So I brought it home. I put
up posters of it. I didn't know his or her or its name. No one called
for a week. I was having lots of fun playing games. One day someone
knocked on the door and took the dog. I wanted to make lots of
brownies so I called my Mammy over. I asked "Can we make
chocolate brownies?" She replied "yes". Yippy!
3rd class Miss Ingoldsby
Birthdays By Grace Hanifan
Birthdays are cool
Birthdays are a game
Birthdays have,
Cake, yeah
Birthdays bring cake everyday!!!!!
Hurray!!!!! I wish it was my birthday today
Mr Squiggles Learns To Exercise!!!!! By Ella Jinks 3rd
There was once a hamster named Mr Squiggles, he was a fat
hamster. He had never exercised in his life. He thought that
watching TV was great exercise. All the other hamsters said that
he should exercise more so he watched TV programs where people
exercised , but the other hamsters said that watching TV programs
where people exercise does not mean that you are exercising too,
'oh,' said Mr Squiggles 'I didn't know that. He told them that he
wanted to go home and watch TV, but the other hamsters would not
let him.
They said he had to come to the gym with them ''I
don't want to go,'' moaned Mr Squiggles, so his friends had to drag
him there. When they got to the gym they made him go on the
treadmill .When he got on the treadmill he started to run, but since
he had never been to the gym before he forgot to turn the treadmill
on. The other hamsters told him that he was supposed to turn it on,
so he did. He accidentally put at the fastest that it could go
THE RABBIT By Jessica Mc Quaid
3rd class
Once a rabbit was sleeping all day. Her name was lady.
She was pretty nice. To her friends. One Christmas she
was putting up her tree. She realised she was having
a baby. It was a boy. His name was Ollie. He was
playing outside. Santa came and
was drinking
milk.
And left toys. And he was GONE! Ollie was playing with
his car.
He was having fun. He was going to bed. The next
morning he was playing outside.
WOW said Ollie. MAM said hi. And they went a
SLEEP. The next
morning they went to the shop.
Cherry the kitten by Sarah Diggin. 3rd.
There was once a little girl called Katie. Katie was eating breakfast
and she heard a scratch at the door. As she opened the door she
saw a little ginger kitten.
Katie looked around and brought the kitten in. She called him
cherry because he was ginger. Then Katie's mam came and said who
do we have here Katie. I called her Cherry .Can we keep her. Well I
think she belongs to someone else. Katie started to cry. Then Katie
looked out the window and saw posters that looked like Cherry.
Katie thought her mam was right after all. The owner saw cherry in
the window and took her home.
A funny poem By Ella O’Keeffe
The rubber ate the parer
The pencil ate the rubber
The pencil case ate the pencil
The dog ate the pencil case
The wolf ate the dog
The bear ate the wolf
The vampire ate the bear
The mammoth ate the vampire
The dragon ate the mammoth
Then the great blue whale ate the dragon
THE END
A Birthday by Zikora Okafor 3rd
A birthday is a special moment,
Birthdays are cool and awesome,
I love my birthday,
Rovile's birthday is on the 9/9/02,
Tara's birthday is on the 4/4/04,
Happy birthday happy birthday,
Dona bate here I come,
A birthday for everyone,
Yeah happy birthday!
Snow is falling by Charlotte Boileau 3rd class
Snow is falling all around me children playing having fun it’s the
season for love and understanding merry Christmas everyone. Time
for parties and celebration people dancing all night long time for
presents and exchanging kisses time for singing Christmas songs.
We’re going to have a party tonight I’m going to find that girl
underneath the mistletoe and kiss by candle light. Room is swaying
records playing all the old songs we love to hear all I wish that every
day was Christmas what a nice way to spend the year. We’re going
to have a party tonight I’m going to find that girl underneath the
mistletoe and kiss by candle light. Time for parties and
celebrations, people dancing all night time for presents and
exchanging kisses time, for singing Christmas songs. We’re going to
have a party tonight I’m find that girl underneath the mistletoe and
kiss by candle light. Snow is falling all around me children playing
having fun it’s the season for love and understanding.
Merry Christmas Everyone
Merry Christmas Everyone
Merry Christmas Everyone.
EASTER BY Aoife Farley 3rd
I like Easter,
I think it’s fun,
We get off school,
Until Easter is gone,
The Easter bunny comes,
He leaves lots of chocolate,
When it’s Easter Sunday,
We see all the chocolate,
That we got,
When Easter is gone,
We go back to school,
Because Easter is gone!
THE END
THE EASTER TEACHER by Alexandra 3rd class
Once there was a boy his name was DJ. He loved sweets his mam
told him not to eat sweets. One day his mam stopped getting sweets
from the shop. Suddenly DJ started to cry his mam saw. Why are
you crying said his ma I love sweets cried DJ, that’s it your
going to a teacher that teaches
people not to eat sweet shouted
his ma, I will be looking for one
`so you won’t have rotten teeth.
One day his ma said I got a teacher
NO NO NO! shouted DJ. Yes Yes
cried his ma. There the teacher
stood her teeth where big long .
and white. It all started. Every
morning he woke up at 7:00am.
One Easter he begged his teacher
to have sweets just on Easter.
Every Easter he had sweets.
His teacher was not so strict
however it did not matter.
One day he was at home
he got mail he read it, it said
Dear Dj you have been very
good so I want to tell you don’t
be surprized if you find some
presents at your door. Don’t faint.
A week later he got a present
at his door full of sweets.
He learned that he could
eat sweets but not too much.
The End
My strange discovery by 6th, Emily Forkin
August 23rd 2008
Dear diary today over the last week I have discovered
something amazing and now because of it I am a billionaire so I will
write in my diary entry of when it happened.
I was on board a research vessel working at one of their many labs.
When one day we found something amazing. I came back from lunch
break .Every on the team looked directly at me. They expected me
to know exactly what it was but I had no idea. It looked like one of
its kind, a new race of species. Its head was like a distorted sphere
and was connecting exactly with the rest of the creature’s elongated
orange body like a perfect jigsaw .It’s tail was a distinctive silver
grey colour.
The fish’s eyes were a dark shade of plum purple and a deep
shade of black for its gills. Well fish wouldn’t be the right word to
call it nor shark perhaps piranha but I can honestly say I don’t have
a clue! I imagine the smartest human in the world would know
exactly what it was and where it came from .It would be a scientist
with a white lab coat. It .He’d be old and have white tuft bits of hair
on top and around the sides of his head .He would have wrinkles
embedded in his skin like a apple left in the fruit bowl for too long.
However he was not me and I was not him .I had to figure out what
type of mad fish this was on my own. I told everyone that we would
examine carefully if we wanted to know what exactly this creature
was. I spent four and a half hours or not more examining its teeth .A
couple of its teeth matched up to a dinosaur T-red adult teeth .
Eventually I gave up on examining and ran to the computer .My
mind was bewildered and frustrated all my answers to my clues were
adding up to a last descendant of a dinosaur but I didn’t believe it
and I went to bed. When I awoke the next morning the ocean was a
bright glass clear blue. Suddenly the idea struck me that it was a
dinosaur. Suddenly there was a gunshot sound and the fish was gone.
I’m going to the zoo zoo zoo By Rebecca
One Sunday I got up the courage to venture forth to the city public
transit and head to Dublin zoo which I heard was really good. I
looked up the Bus routes of Dublin and took notes on my handy note
pad. After 30 minutes on the train I arrived at Connelly station. I
saw some of my favourite things some really old buildings amidst
some really modern buildings .I had a map in my hand (I love maps if
I’m going visiting attractions I always have a map). After an hour
walking I finally arrived starving and thirsty at the zoo I planned a
rout from the entrance to food seeing animals on the way. Along the
way I was reminded that it was spring it was quite warm and very
muggy but really lovely. I was surprised by how many kangaroos
there are and in fact that koala’s sound like grumpy pigs when they
make noise. I spent hours at the zoo and I decided to make my way
back to O’Connell Street. On my way back I was lured into a lovely
little Italian restaurant. I had pasta with sun dried tomatoes,
spinach and mushrooms. There are so many restaurants on O’Connell
Street I finished my day with looking at some random photos which
mad me really happy.
Hunger by Sophie Kavanagh
I sit on the hard bed in the crowded cabin & remember two
weeks ago. I was out in the small patch of land my dad owned &
I was pulling the potatoes up. Black as usual. I covered my nose
& walked into the house. 'Still the same,' I told my family & sat
down on the floor. So for dinner we had nothing. My stomach
grumbled. We all lay down on our straw sacks & went to sleep. I
woke up the next morning & went to the well to collect water.
It was packed as usual, but after 15 minutes I filled my bucket
& began to walk back. As I walked back I saw a patch of wild
strawberries. I began picking them until my fingers were stained
with the berry’s juice. I ran home, the wind tangling my hair.
'Ma, Da, Liam!' I shouted as I ran. 'What is it Eibhlin?' Dad
questioned annoyed. 'Look what I found!' They peered into my
pocket. We had rationed them for 2 days. I bit one open & the
juice flowed into my mouth. Every day when I went up for the
water I brought up two buckets. We sold some as well.
One day, when I went to pick the berries, new ones were
planted. As black as night & triangle shaped. I felt superior
when I brought them home, but Da' said '' Eibhlin! Where did
you find these? They are poisonous.'' That’s when disaster
struck. When I went down to the secret patch I found with Ma
& Da, Liam stayed at home. I told Liam not to eat them, but
that only made him more eager to try the mysterious fruit.
When we came back, just when he stuffed them in his mouth.
We watched him helplessly as his eyes rolled to the back of his
head & him choking, but just then, he stopped. "He has gone to
a better place," I whispered, but my voice cracked at the word
"place". We buried him under his favourite tree, horse chestnut.
The next day, my dad went to do some relief work. He said he
would be back in about 2 days. I found a new patch, but this
time it blossomed raspberries, but was a longer walk. I collected
wheat, nettles, seaweed, birds ‘eggs cockles & mussels. My
mother is very imaginative plus, she is a great cook, so that
night we had boiled nettle with bread.
2 days later....................
Da' still hadn't come. Just then, there was a knock on the door.
Ma' opened it slowly. A little kid with a shrunken body stood
there and said “Are you Liam Snr's wife?'' “I am." "This is for
you," He handed Ma' a piece of scrunched up piece of paper.
She thanked him & closed the door. She let out a shout.
"Eibhlin, your father is dead. He has joined little Liam. We have
to go weibhlin. This place reminds too much of them. We have to
go."
We paid for the third class fare (50 shillings each) & packed up
our tattered, beloved belongings with us. Ma' wanted to bring
Liam's body with us but it was not allowed. So now I'm here. I
share a bunk with Mother. I am just about to sleep but just
ten, a doctor comes racing in with a patient. The patient is
covered in bleeding scabs & she throws up. She is choking,
sweating & coughing up blood. I feel guilty as I turn my head.
Her heartbeat stops and I know it's over. I bury my face into
my pillow and soon drift off.
1 month into voyage........
We go into the lunchroom. Salted pork and water. Every day.
We are only allowed up here for twenty minutes a day, but I
don't want to go back to the packed, disease-ridden cabin, but
I have to. I went back & tried to get to sleep.
Ellis Island............
We are all disembarking from the boat to get checked on Ellis
Island. I think I'll get through, but I'm worried about Ma'. She
has thrown up a few times. I'm next in line, Ma' behind me.
The doctor checked me & I am good good to go. Ma' is too. It
has been a long 2 months but worth it. Worth it to see the
smile on Ma's face.
Off To the moon By Katie Jones
17th of April 2067
I’m on the rocket to visit my Nan on the moon! My mom, Charlene, let
me go on my own! Before I got on I had to fill out a form
FIRSTNAME: Willow
MIDDLENAME: Brooke
LASTNAME: Master
D.O.B:21/11/55
MOMSNAME: Charlene Master
DADSNAME: John Master
GENDER: Female
AGE: 12
It looks so weird! When I get off I have to fill out another form but
this time my Nan has to sign it. "Excuse me how long does this flight
take?" I asked the pilot. "About another two hours pet" she replied.
We have landed on the moon!!!. I’m so excited to see my nan...............
TO BE CONTINUED
Mary Had A Little Beef...By Amy Collins & Zara Molloy
One day Mary's mother went off to Supervalu to buy a litre of milk,
a loaf of bread and a tonne of beef. When she came back Mary
screamed with excitement. Mary ate this beef every day for the
rest of her life .But, one day Mary noticed her beef was running out
so Mary stopped eating this beef and started to play with it more
than Mary's lamb. Mary went to bed with this beef and woke up with
the beef. Then the VERY FAMOUS song changed to. ..........
Mary had a little beef,
Little beef,
Little beef,
Mary had a little beef its mould as green as grass!
And that is why nobody ever sings the song of me, Mary’s lamb..... I’ll
just sing it one more time
Mary had a little lamb,
Little lamb,
Little lamb,
Mary had a little lamb its fleece as white as snow.
THE END
LEAVING IRELAND by Chloe Collins
Hi my name is Ella.
The famine is really bad now.
My family is emigrating to America.
The famine happened three months ago.
We had to emigrate because it is so hard to have energy for
anything. We have to work for money to get corn witch was very
hard. I was in a difficult place so was my family, we got through it.
We are on the boat about three weeks now.
My family and I are in third class there is no space I would say it is
the smallest space I have been in.
All the people are tired and weak with the hunger.
It's so hard to sleep at night because the waves are like a hammer
hitting glass. Well I hope we survive out here!!!!!!!
THE END
Leaving Ireland. BY ABI O'DONNELL 6th CLASS
My name is Orla. I live in Co. Dublin Ireland. The last two years of
my life has been dreadful.
My father died two months ago of starvation. I only have my mother
and sister now. The Famine is a disgrace. Ever since blight came it's
been a disaster! Every day I went to the soup kitchen and got my
soup with a small piece of bread. Every day walking to the soup
kitchen, I always saw dead bodies on the ground with green grass
stains around there mouths.
One Saturday coming home from the soup kitchen I found out my
Gran had passed away because she caught the famine fever. She left
behind her life savings and her very valuable golden necklace. We
sold it to one of the rich lady’s. We put our money, Grans money and
the money we got for the necklace together and made enough money
for some food to emigrate to America. The following Tuesday me,
mom, and my sister Annie, got up at 6am and set off to the coffin
ship 3miles away on a coffin ship called the 'Jeanie Johnston'.
We left at 9am sharp. We were at the bottom of the ship in 3rd
class. I didn't mind, not really. The 3rd, 2nd and 1st classes were not
allowed on the same deck at the same time. The 1st class didn’t want
their children to be scared of the 3rd class if they were on the
same deck.
When I was on the deck getting some fresh air, I saw two men
throwing two dead bodies into, the ocean. I asked what was going on.
One of the men said they were throwing the bodies into the ocean
because they didn't want any diseases spreading. I was shocked by
this! But I did understand.
It has been two months on the 'Jeanie Johnston’. I finally saw land
and was so glad. We were brought to Statan Island to be checked if
we had any diseases. A good few people had diseases, so they were
not allowed into America. Me, my sister and mother were checked
and were able to go to America. We arrived in New York and stayed
in a boarding house. My mother got a job as a cleaner and was so
glad. She earned enough money to get food every day.
We feel very grateful for our new life in America, and hope this is
the start of new wonderful things to come in our lives.
THE END.
Commented [DD2]:
Dear Granny 6th Emma-Jane Power
13 Phillbrug,
Dump lane,
London,
England
12/12/12
Dear Granny,
I miss you already the journey was very long from
Poland to England. I got a bit sick on the way over on the plane but
my ears kept popping when we were landing. Mama brought suck
sweets on the plane so they would help them stop. When we got off
the plane it was very cold I mean cold .When we arrived at our house
it was not what I expected, but at least we had somewhere to sleep
dad didn’t tell us we were living in a scruffier old flat above a chip
shop called mar yips emporium. It was such a dump I didn’t like it at
all. There were chip parkers thrown along the path. My school was
not that nice I hated it. Kashia loved her school when I got home
from the first day of school Kashia was dancing around the living
room singing a song she learned in English. Will you tell granddad
that we miss him and we send our love to the family?
Am I a know it all?
Everybody on the deck of the research vessel was looking
straight at me. They expected the hot shot expert to know exactly
what the creature was, but I had no idea. I stood there motionless,
what was I supposed to tell them? I was red-faced but they didn't
seem to notice. A dense wall of flame was upon me as I stood there
silently. “So what is it? “Repeated my pale friend Amy. We had been
friends ever since we met in playschool. We always adventured
together and discovered everything, well I discovered everything!
Suddenly I felt a damp and cool trickle racing down my back. Should
I respond? Should I change the subject? Would everybody hate me
for pestering them to catch the creature when I hadn’t even known
what it was?
These questions raced through my head. Wondering what
to do I was suddenly intruded in my thoughts. My mind was telling
me to respond. Should I? I glanced at the creature for the second
time and it glared back at me from his solid metal cage. “Are you all
right Rose? Questioned my neighbour who I was really jealous of
because she was as pretty as a lily garden." Oh,...eh...yeh...eh... of
course I am." I stuttered. I was focusing really hard on the
mysterious creature we had found. "So what is it, “repeated my pale
friend Amy for the third time. She was starting to sound a little
impatient.at this stage. I stalled for a while and hesitated. I needed
to decipher this creature, and quickly! If I said I didn't know my
popularity would drop immensely. I was a heroine to my friends and
they thought I was crucial to them, I imagined I had collapsed, I
wished I could have collapsed.
I knew a multitude of fish, of animals, of planets! I
couldn't believe that the answer still remained completely hidden. I
couldn't even tell what species it was! My mind was engulfed with a
memory block. Moments went by. The creature was still glaring at
me, my crew were still counting on me yet I hadn't one clue. I gazed
at the creature. It was dotted with sky blue and bright yellow. Could
I admit the problem to them? I looked at the creature one last time
and admitted sorrowfully "I.......I don't know." A salty tear dripped
down my face. They all smiled at me instead of scolding me, they all
hugged me instead of shouldering as I brushed past.
Everything felt different. I stared at the creature for a
very long time. My friends understood but I was eager to find out.
They went to hug me AGAIN, but I jerked my arm free selfishly. I
was scared I would cause a dispute. I waited for them to respond,
but they stood there silently. I noticed the silhouette of them
mountains behind them. "Yes" they said “we need to decipher this
creature". I felt like they were like sheep following each other.
The New Girl by Katie Jones
A new girl came into my class today. She had long blonde hair and
light blue eyes. My teacher put her sitting beside me. "My name is
Zarabella" she told us. "Zara what?" said Tom Evans the class bully.
"Zarabella" she said. "Hahah that’s such a stupid name no one could
ever say that!" laughed Tom. "That’s ok even a fool like you could
try" Zarabella replied. We all laughed except for Tom he went
bright red.
On yard Zarabella was playing with me and my friends Alexandra
Ryan, Brian Koughston and Sam Oliver. Just as Zarabella was
swinging on the swing Tom came over and pushed Zarabella off the
swing!. "Haha stupid Bella fell off the swing!" teased Tom. "Ow Tom
that wasn’t very nice!" said Zarabella. "So I don’t care" shouted Tom.
Luckily the teacher was right behind Tom when he said that and he
got into deep deep trouble!.
2 weeks later
Tom was expelled after what he said to Zarabella. So everything is
all better no more bullies or mean people. Zarabella is my best friend
and we always do everything together!.
A windy day By Jennifer
Windy days aren't your exact cup of tea.
Maybe for you, but not for me.
I love the windy days,
In all sorts of different ways.
Blowing the clouds away when it's so dull,
Though the wind can be so kind,
There are a few problems that I mind.
WHOOSH! Whoosh, oh wind you should calm down,
Little and calming, without a sound.
Although lives have been lost,
It makes me sad, but it doesn't make me cross.
Unpredictable breeze, knocking down innocent trees.
Geez, the wind causing mischief again.
But because of the comforting side of wind,
It makes me feel at ease.
Many wonders, oh so mysterious wind.
Leaving Ireland the Famine 1845 Shona Byrne 6th class
I have just woken up it is 7 am on the 10th morning of my two month
voyage to America. Feeling sick again down here below I don't even
have a window to look out I wish I was one of the lucky people up on
top travelling 1st class or even 2nd class at least I would have a
window to look out.
Back in Ireland before we left everything was miserable even before
the blight .We were still poor but we had the potatoes to keep us
going. In 1843 and 1844 we were actually quite happy we had our own
little house and a few crops mainly potatoes. Then in 1845 disaster
struck, it was called blight the crops turned black and the potatoes
rotted in the ground and they had black spots all over them. We
were able to manage because we had been gathering the crop of
potatoes so we survived the first winter. It then happened again the
next year but worse. The whole crop was destroyed. Many people I
knew died not only from starvation but from a contagious disease
called Famine fever.
The British Government tried to help us by setting up soup kitchens
and workhouses for the people who had nowhere to go but the
workhouses were not nice places because you had to do an awful
amount of work but most of them were too weak and tired to do it.
They were really overcrowded and many people died there. Then in
1847 it was the worst, there was nothing left most of the population
was dead there was just dead bodies all over the roads and in the
field's
One night we were all sitting in our kitchen after having some boiled
nettles for dinner my father said 'we are leaving Ireland and going
to America first thing Friday morning'. I was shocked and really
upset that we were leaving but in a small way I was happy that we
were going I wondered what it would be liked ,but what if they
wouldn't let us in because we were poor and could be sick .Then i
asked my father how we would pay to get on the ship. He said '' i
have sold our farm and our house and all the things inside the house
and the landlords gave us until Friday and extract money because we
are going so fast
''.
That morning came and we were at the dock ready to Board the ship.
We had got checked by a doctor to see if we had famine fever or a
different disease but we didn't.
So back to our voyage to America i didn't sleep at all last night
because of people crying, coughing and being sick. It was awful ten
days on this boat I don't know if I am going to be able for another
six weeks. My mother was getting very sick and I was very upset
because she might die. Even though our food is all tinted I wasn't
complaining because we were Lucky to have it at al. l I really hope
that we all settle in America and hopefully we will all survive the
journey.
Yellow, multicolour polka dots with black stripsBy Zoe Lonergan
Age 11
6TH Class
18TH of April 2067
A long trip on the flying train but we're here, finally here. As the
flying train pulled up outside the train station on earth and I W
finally saw my granny. Running as fast as she could to be there at
the door of the train when it pulled up. She tried her best make
these 3 days the best time. When the train pulled up outside the
station my own granny hugged and kissed the first person she saw
but that wasn’t me. Can you believe that, how embarrassing is that??
She hugged and kissed a total stranger, {a person she didn't even
knew}
You wouldn't want to be me at that moment. That lady, my granny
kissed and hugged my next door neighbour who was coming to visit
her son for a week. I felt so a seamed of myself knowing her, know
my mother is crazy, but not as crazy as my granny.
As we drove home to her house in her little yellow canary car, with
multicolour polka dots and a black strip going down the middle of
the car. We saw green fields. As we walked in the door I saw yellow
walls, with multicolour polka dots and black strips EVERYWHERE! As
I thought to myself for a minute, when my granny was plating up
dinner I saw mash potatoes I thought she had them every day but
she said to me that she only has them on special occasion. I thought
to myself and got 3 question to ask my granny. I got to go now
because I'm going to this place call the beach??????
By for now
XXXX
W.
TO BE CONTINUED....................
The Jumble Sale by Zara Molloy 6th class
The Jumble Sale was great the preparation was really fun collecting
all the toys, books, DVDs, teddies, and jewellery. We went from each
class collecting all the stuff. The best bit of collecting it was
bringing the stuff back to the class and if it was a lot of stuff then
the eyes of my friend in my class would open wide and the teacher
would be so pleased.
It was brilliant the day before the Jumble Sale seeing all the stuff
people brought in. All of the stuff together filled the back of the
26th class rooms and a full storage room. Also on the day before the
Jumble sale we decorated the hall fab and I was on the jewellery
stand, which was brilliant. We filled 2 tables and a back wall where
we hung necklaces and bracelets.
After we set it up it looked
fantastic. When you went into the hall the bake sale was in the
middle of the hall and the stands were all around the sides. It was
amazing! The raffle was brilliant as well because of all the donations
from all the local business! We got lots of vouchers and hampers and
basically everything.
After the Jumble Sale we were very tired
but satisfied because I knew we did well. We raised over €3200 in it
and gave it all too various different charities. I loved the Jumble
Sale and I think we did a great job
The End
RISK 6th Alana my story
I tiptoed over to the door, gently stepped out of my house and
quickly closed the door after me. I rushed down the road but saw my
father in the distance so
I hurried and made a right turn onto a dark and dirty alley. There
were rusted cans and puddles of dirty water everywhere. There
were so many turns I felt like I was in a maze and I'd never get out
until I saw a crowd of people. There were people screaming and
shouting, but I couldn’t see behind the crowds.
I tried pushing and shoving to get by the people but it didn't
work the majority of the crowd were men and they didn’t seem to
have a lot of money. There was a sudden pause and then a man
walked on the stage. Everyone got excited. I couldn’t really hear
from where I was standing but I heard him saying but ``hello and
welcome members of the transport union, I, your leader am here for
the meeting to say we need to keep trying `` said Jim Larkin and
then a man interrupted ``how will we pay for food if we don’t have
money``. The money we get won`t last forever.
People started getting angry and started fighting. There were
people pushing and throwing rocks. The police arrived and started
grabbing people. I began to get scared so I backed out of the crowd.
It wasn’t a pleasant site. I couldn’t find the way I came. I couldn’t
move, there were people on the ground and people pushing each
other. I really just wanted to get home.
Something Fishy BY Alison Cullen
Everybody on the deck of the research vessel was looking straight
at me. They expected the hotshot expert to know what the creature
was but I had no idea. I could feel the sweat running down my back.
"Well" Jake said to me. "Do you know what the creature is or not." I
just there motionless. "If you could just leave the room for a few
minutes." I begged them all. After they all left; I started to get to
work.
I looked at the clock. It read 4 o'clock. They would be back soon;
and I knew everyone would want to know what the creature is. It
looked a bit like a squid; but it had a body of an eel. I strolled
around the room. All I had to do was run some tests on the creature.
'' Wait" I told myself. "What if something went wrong". I couldn't
let that happen. I wish a miracle were to blow into the room through
the window. All of a sudden the answer came to me. I got someone to
summon the other oceanographers.
Five minutes later we were all down in the research vessel. “All right
what’s the creature called." Everyone sounded and looked serious.
“Well" I said my voice wobbled. I told them all to promise
themselves to not tell about this. I looked up on line that this
creature hasn't been discovered before. So I realised that I have to
give it a name. So I am going to name it a seeling fish. Everybody
Snarkapup by Libby Harris
Everybody on the research vessel was looking at me. But I had no
idea...
But I do feel like I have seen it before then it hit me like a ton of
bricks it is
Snarkapup!!! ... It’s a ginormous snail shell with a shark head coming
out of it with puppy paws and tail it might sound all cute and cuddly
BUT it is highly dangerous. With one swipe of the paw it will rip you
to shreds.
The book said something about it where scientists where testing on
a shark when puppy and snail D.N.A. got mixed up and Snarkapup was
BORN...
Everyone wanted me to go out and investigate. I said no because it
was a living creature
And it should not be disturbed in its own habitat. Everybody was
just dying for somebody, anybody to go out and investigate so one
man did. Something very gory happened that day let’s just say they
did not capture the fish and after today, I don't think anyone will
try again.
I tried to warn them!!!
A Funny Sight Georgia Reynolds
When I lay in bed at night and can’t go to sleep,
I try and think of something funny instead of counting sheep.
Just last Week while in my bed,
A funny thought came into my head.
What would happen if one night all the cows snuggled up tight,
Oh that would be a funny sight.
To see in the shiny light,
Could it be worst when a great big fight.
Inspired by strike by Sean O' Laoghaire
If Animals Could Talk By Laura Burke
When I lay in bed at night and can't go to sleep,
I try and think of something funny instead of counting sheep.
Just last week while in my bed,
A funny thought came into my head.
Imagine if animals could speak
What would it be like?
They'd tell us what they thought of humans
And all about their life.
What they ate?
When they slept?
How people treat them?
Who are their friends?
Just before I could ask these questions,
My dream came to an end!
Super Summer Days by Shauna Markey
It was a hot day in the middle of summer .I was relaxing among many
people on The Sweet Cruise liner we were all at the pool and the kids
were on the water slides. Suddenly I heard a BANG! And the ship
stopped sailing .I ran down the stairs. Who did I see but Bad Man my
enemy?
When I was there I asked him ‘Why had he pulled out everything
that helped the boat sail? He said ‘The captain’s wife had a necklace
that he needed for his experiment. I ran back up the stairs to try to
get people off the ship. Then everyone started to panic. Some
people were running all around with the fright of what was
happening. I stretched my arms out and grabbed some people and
put them on life boats.
When I got everyone on land. I flew back to the ship, I ran back
down the stairs and I froze Bad Man “Booyeah”. I brought Bad Man
to jail. When I got back on land the Mayer called for me and I was
rewarded with a medal. The ship is being repaired!!!
My Voyage by Anna Power
My name is Jessica O' Dwyer. This is my story about my two
month voyage across to America. We were forced to leave
Ireland because our potato crop failed. So all my family
gathered every last penny to get tickets to New York.
The ship was huge, well it had to be to fit over one hundred
people. It was made of lovely wood with carvings on the sides. I
was travelling with my older brother Conn, my Mom and Dad. I
was kind of glad to have got away from Ireland because so many
people had died. My family and I could not handle all the
deaths.
Inside the ship was so crowded. Each family only got one chest
for all the families’ clothes and important stuff I just thought
that was unfair! There were so many people with fevers, flus,
sea sickness and diseases, it was horrible but I felt sorry for
them actually but I really didn't want to get a flu, Fever or any
diseases so I stayed away from them.
Eeach family also got one small space with one bed for them all
to share luckily my family only had four people in it I have seen
some families with eight and more. It was quite funny seeing
them all cramped into the one bed.
It was very dark down in steerage with only two oil lamps for
light but it was fun in the night because some people brought
their fiddles with them onto the ship and we danced all night
long sometimes and the men drank beer. We didn't have a toilet
though, we had a bucket instead and when we wanted to empty
it we had to store it in with our food eww I know.
For food we had to cook it ourselves but we have flour wheat
and some potatoes. Also on nice days we were allowed to go up
to the deck and cook and play, I played mostly with a boy called
Saxon we had lots of fun.
The bad thing was when people were sick sometimes the sick
would leak through the top bunk above us and splash on our faces
it was disgusting. There were so many people dying on the ship.
It was like Ireland on a ship! But the good thing was my family
were doing fine. It would have been devastating if one of my
family member died.
I remember seeing the harbour packed with people but to get
off this ship that I have been on for 2 months I have to pass a
medical test to see if I have any flus, fevers or any diseases. I
think I will pass! Hopefully I and my family will have a great life
here.
Leaving Donabate by Julia Spagnoletti
If I could leave Donabate,
I would go and visit Paris or the States.
There's so many places I would love to see,
Like the Eiffel Tower or the Statue of Liberty.
But the only thing that’s stopping me,
Is how much I would miss my family?
Dear Mr Hazell Jemima Byrne
6 Woodlands Rd,
Enniscorthy,
Co. Wexford,
Ireland,
Dear Mr Hazell,
My name is Danny Flanagan and I am writing to you because I want to
sell the garage and the land it's on. This is a once in a lifetime
chance for you to really expand your business! You could build a hotel
and you could call it The Woodlands Hotel. I can assure you that you
will have hundreds of people lined up outside wanting to stay at the
hotel.
Between its scenic views and being surrounded by fabulous picnic
areas, no wonder people would love it! You could host business
meetings, parties, weddings, christenings and whatever else you wish
to do! And of course you will be getting the money! As a child myself,
I know I would love to stay at this marvellous hotel with large open
land to explore and possibly a tour of your brewery! I know I would
never get bored!
This is a great bargain and I know that a clever business man like
you wouldn't let this opportunity pass! So I ask you, Mr Hazell, to
look further into this offer. At a cheap price of
$500,000, you could be known as a famous business man all over the
world. So please consider it.
Yours Sincerely,
Jemima Byrne
Leaving Ireland by E.N. MILNE
They don't believe me, my grandchildren, when I tell them about the
Famine in Ireland. I lived through that time of great depression.
This my story. It was 1846. I was sitting beside my mother, who was
knitting, when my father burst into the house, screaming with joy.
He picked my mother up and spun her around. He told us how he had
gotten tickets for the Jeanie Johnston. We had to move as the
blight had effected 90% of our crop. The fields smelled rotten and
nasty. The landlord paid for our trip. We were lucky because some
families had to turn to workhouses and relief work.
We had a family of five, including Grandma, which was very small for
back then. We all had to share a bed. We got the top bunk. Father
would usually sleep on the floor to give us more room. We shared the
room with the O'Conner's. The ship wasn't very big. We got a
certain amount of food and water every day. There were places on
deck to cook our food but we had to be really careful as it was a
wooden ship and if it caught fire it really would be a coffin ship.
Worst of all was when you needed to go to the toilet all you had was
a bucket.
The voyage wasn't too bad. It only took 45 days to get there. We
thought my brother had the Famine fever but it turned out he was
just sea sick. We found out that when we docked and got examined.
We had to get these strange new American surnames. I was given
Mary Anderson. The kids were surprised to hear that technically
Anderson was not there real surname. They love my stories about
the Famine and I hope my stories are passed down!
By E.N. MILNE
The Creature by Emma Story
Everyone on the deck of the research vessel was looking straight at
me. They expected the hot shot expert to know exactly what the
creature was but I had no idea I looked at my assistant she was
exited and curious just like me. Captain Smith was jumping with
happiness. The creature was pink, purple, and orange with green and
red spots it had blue hair like a mane it was a very strange looking
fish
The Diary of Nicole by Ciara Gough
Friday 12pm
I just woke up how am I supposed to get up for school on Monday! I
can’t believe the summers nearly over and we’re back to those
torture classes on Monday! I better ring Kylie and tell her what she
missed last night at the party.
3pm
The party was great last night apart from me falling in the pond on
the way home! Jessica’s house is huge compared to my box (my
house) we had the disco downstairs and she had loads of great food
and drink in the kitchen. At the disco Jessica, Kendal and Kim were
all dancing with the lads while I went to the kitchen to get a drink
because I didn’t really feel well. Shane followed me out and said he'd
walk me home because I wasn’t feeling well. When we got to my
street I tripped on a rock and landed in my neighbour’s pond (how
embarrassing) I am never going to be able to forget that!
Saturday 11am
I was in Kylies house last night and we had a really girlie chat and
how we should have a sleepover because it’s our last weekend before
we go back to prison (school) so I said we definitely can’t have it in
my house, my house is tiny and my parents are so embarrassing! We
are going to have it at Kylies instead.
10 minutes later
What pyjamas should I bring my cheetah print or my shorts? Will I
bring my makeup and hair straightener?
6pm on my way to Kylies
I met all the girls at the corner and we were walking to Kylies when
I saw Shane walking towards us! I didn’t know what to do so I just
turned the corner and ran and all the girls were so confused but
when we were out of sight I explained. They laughed for about 10
minutes (they’re so supportive)
The Sleepover
We all got into our pjs and watched Titanic and everyone cried at
the end. When we had set up where we were sleeping we took out
pieces of paper and we played guess the person. We each drew a
picture of a person everyone knew and the others had to guess. I
drew Mikaela. She’s the bully of our year and she hates me! She
made me stay back for extra football and she locked me in so then
everyone thought I ditched them and got really annoyed, so that is
why I hate her. The girls guessed her straight away ha-ha. Then we
gossiped about people for a while. When they asked me what
happened after the party I told them nothing happened but of
course they didn’t believe me so I quickly changed the subject to
school and how we had one day of freedom left so we had to do
something fun tomorrow. We decided that we would go to the park
and watch the lads play football then go to the ice cream bar.
Sunday 1:30pm
We had pancakes for breakfast they were to die for! We went to
the park to cheer the boys on at their match. I brought my dog
pebbles which wasn’t the best idea because we were all sitting in the
shade when she yanked the lead out my hand and went flying across
the pitch! (How embarrassing) One of the boys, Shane (the one who
walked me home from the party) started running after her. I and all
the girls started running after them. After about ten minutes he
caught her, hew! Anyway to say thank you all of us went for ice
cream.
Sunday 7pm
What way will I wear my hair tomorrow up or down? I’ll try it in the
mirror.
10 minutes later
Definitely down! Now I have to ring Kylie and see if she’s walking
tomorrow.
Sunday 8pm
She is! Yay! Ugh we have business first thing tomorrow I might just
sit down the back and have a quick nap. I’m not tired at all
ZZZZZzzzzzz
Monday 5pm
I met Kylie on the corner and we walked to school. On the way we
met Shane and his mates. They started to talk about Pebbles running
through the pitch (so embarrassing) but they said it was okay
because they still won. We got to the school gates and did a quick
hair check. On the way in we bumped into Mikaela she said to me
'Nicole next time you go swimming don’t go in your neighbours pond'
How rude is she? Well at least I don’t have sticks for legs. I hate
her so much!
Friday 5pm
I survived my first week back at the torture prison (school) and we
were all asked to Shane’s party but it’s not for another two weeks. I
better ring Kylie and ask her will I wear my pink top or my white top.
10 minutes later
She said I was mad asking because it’s not for two weeks. Ugh I
know she’s my best friend but she can be annoying sometimes.
Eventually she gave in and said white because it goes better with my
jeans. Will I wear my hair up or down? Down definitely. I wonder if
Mikaela is going. Hopefully not. I still have to ask my parents if I can
go. If I can convince Dad Mum will agree.
Friday 10pm
It took a lot of persuading but they finally said yes!
ZZZZZZZzzzzzzzzz
Saturday 12pm
My mam is hoovering the whole house! Sometimes I think she does it
to annoy me. Oh no! I completely forgot my mad family are coming
over for dinner!! That’s why she hoovering. I’m not really in the mood
for sitting at a table with my family and eating burnt food.
1pm
I think I’ll wear my new denim shirt with my hair down. Oh no
someone’s at the door.
11pm
My mad family are still downstairs. I don’t know how I’m related to
them! Dinner was a disaster as usual. My mam burnt the chicken but
dad said it was just well done so we all had to eat it but after the
first bite I pretended that I didn’t feel well and went up to my
room. My auntie bought me a horrible bag. Its dark muddy green. I
suppose it was kind of nice of her to buy me it. I and the girls are
going into town tomorrow to spend my birthday money (it was my
birthday in July). I’ve been saving up for these gorgeous boots. I can
wear them to Shanes. I can’t wait. ZZZZzzzzzzzzz
Sunday 12pm
I’m going to wear my jeans and vans because we’re going to be doing
a lot of walking in town.
Sunday 9pm
I got my boots! Whoohoo. Town was great we went to this new
restaurant and it was so yummy. I got three new tops. There so nice!
I better go to sleep if I want to be able to get up tomorrow.
ZZZZZzzzzzz
Friday 6pm
I didn’t get to write all this week because we had to have a 12 page
project on the famine in by today. Oh No Shanes party’s tomorrow
and my hair dryer is broken I’ll have to borrow Kylies. I can’t wait
for tomorrow it’s going to be great!
Saturday 12pm
I’m going to wear my new boots! I should probably wear them around
the house to break them in.
1pm
My boots are so comfy at they look fab! I’m definitely wearing them
to Shanes tonight. Will they go with my jeans and white top? Yes
they will. Kylie lent me her hair dryer to use so my hair isn’t frizzy.
The parties at 6 but you can’t arrive too early or too late. I and the
girls and meeting at the end of my street at 6 then it takes about
half an hour to walk to Shanes. I hope I will not make a fool of
myself again.
1am
The party was amazing! His dogs are so cute. He had music playing
and everyone was dancing. At about 9 we all sat down and watched a
movie and ordered pizza. We watched Paranormal Activity. It was so
scary! And guess what? He put his arm around me! I wonder what
Machala will say? She will probably be so jealous! I can’t wait to see
what she says on Monday.
By Ciara Gough
The strange creature By Aoife Cooke
Everyone on the deck of the research vessel was looking straight at
me. They expected the hot-shot expert to know exactly what it was,
I had no idea! Everyone was feeling nervous but I was very excited. I
wanted to see what it was. The creature was small and round with a
pink face. I examined it closely its breath was slowly going and its
face was going paler. I knew that it was dying. It was a very rare
creature so I had to try and keep it alive. The passengers on the
ship all crowded around me. I asked a man to get me a bucket of sea
water. It was almost too late! I quickly put it in the bucket, its
colour started to return. Everyone cheered. I decided to bring it
home. I thought maybe I’d keep it as a pet. Hey I said “I’m going to
call you Sebastian”
Sweets By Julia Spagnoletti
When I lay in bed at night and can't go to sleep,
I try and think of something funny instead of counting sheep.
Just last week while in my bed,
A funny thought came into my head.
Imagine what would happen if,
The world turned into sweets.
With lollipops for traffic lights,
On chocolate covered streets.
Flowers made of toffee pops that attract gummy bees.
Marshmallow Mountains, with ice-cream covered peaks.
Houses made of gingerbread that line the chocolate streets.
But just as I reached out to taste,
I must have fallen asleep
Cows In A Bubble By Sinead Kearns
When I lay in my bed at night and can't get to sleep,
I try and think of something funny instead of counting sheep.
Just last week while in my bed,
A funny thought came into my head.
What if cows took a trip in a bubble?
And all they would do would be causing trouble.
Would they go to low?
Or would they go to high,
Or would they easily touch the sky.
They would go too fast then too slow,
And then they would travel from Dublin to Wicklow.
They would go to town for all the sales,
But then they would come across a very sharp nail.
The bubble would get closer then suddenly stop,
All of the sudden the bubble would go pop!!!!
The cows are in the field, back where they belong,
Maybe someday this poem will be a song.
Journey to Earth
17th of April 2067
At last! I've been waiting all my life for today! My first trip back to
earth in the mega mix 3000, my ancestral home where all my family
have lived beautiful and gigantic earth.
I've read all about it and explored all the links and virtually swam in
the sea.
I've virtually tasted the food grown from the ground but now I will
finally get to experience the real thing and best of all I get to meet
my grandmother.
William.
18th of April 2067
Today my little cousin, Katie was annoying me all day on the
spaceship, she was begging me to play with her but I just couldn't
because I was so excited to go to Earth. I didn't get any sleep last
night. I wonder why we have to live on Mars its so far away from
everything like the new shopping centre on Jupiter so now it takes
me ages just to go meet my friends. When I went to bed that night
I had to share the room with Katie, who snores because our
spaceship, the mega mix 3000 looked bigger on the ad than real
outer space life. When I woke up I could see Earth from outside my
window.
19th of April 2067
Today was a weird day, my grandmother was running up to me with
open arms and just like my virtual Karate teacher taught me I pinned
her down in 2 seconds which I was very proud of until my dad told
me that that’s how people greet each other here. Trying to forget,
my grandmother was showing us around. I saw some weird things like
moving objects with 4 wheels which I heard was called a car and a
small creature with fur which apparently is called a dog? The
weirdest thing of all was that there were lines all over grandmothers
face which later on I asked my mum about and she said they were
called wrinkles which people who get old have but before I could
even think of it my mum told me not to point it out to grandma but
it’s not like I was going to. W.
20th of April 2067
Today grandmother took us to the aquarium which I was a bit scared
of at first because I didn't know what the word meant but when I
went I just realise that it was just another word for a place where
people walk around looking at fish which is one of the creatures I
saw on the virtual net. One of the interesting facts I learned was
that you are not allowed to drink the fish tank water even when
you’re thirsty but I did try vanilla ice cream which is nice but not as
good as chocolate butter squash ice cream you get in Mars. I did
think Earth was scary at the start but now I got used to it and I can
go more often because we are moving to Jupiter which is closer, it
only takes 15 minutes on our mega mix 3000. I was very happy when
I heard that we were going to go bowling the next day which
apparently is a game involving a bowling ball and pins. I thought the
aim of the game was to not knock any of the pins down, I was wrong
but I might be a champion someday.
W.
The End
Communion Day
If I could go back in time I'd show you my Communion day.
I hear my name being called out and
I get out of my seat.
While walking up to the alter my heart skips
a beat.
I can see outside the sun of May
it’s beautiful on my Communion day.
I can see all faces staring up at me,
my dress is so long its passed my knee.
I’m up on top of the alter and
I have my reading with me and three sentences later
my heart is back, I’m me.
Winter Time by Sinead Kearns
Winter time is finally here
we're all so happy as we start to cheer.
Christmas time has not come yet
so technically we're not all set.
If it snows we won't be sad
but all the parents might be mad.
it is November so Christmas is not here
but December is so near.
So just because it is wet and cold
Santa will come soon so don't be bold.
Leaving Ireland by Sophie O’Donoghue
Hi there, my name is Sophie and I’m going to tell you why my family
and I emigrated to America. My family and I were starving, there
were no more potatoes. We all decided that it would be better if we
emigrated. We packed up some clothes and when we were all ready
we left our house.
I’ve just got on the ship and it’s very crowded. I just saw our bunk
bed and it’s not very nice. We’re now a few days into the journey and
lots of people are sea sick. The one thing that I like about this ship
is the fact that I made a new friend. My mam and dad aren’t too
happy that you only get to wash your clothes once a week. Many
people have died and I’m very grateful that I’m still alive. We have
to be very careful when we’re cooking our food because if we’re not
careful we could set the ship on flames.
Many more people have died. We’ve nearly reached America and I
can’t wait. I’ve honestly hated being on this ship but we’re just
there, so I might as well be happy. I hope the future is bright for
my family and me.
Things that irritate me by Eve Moore
When food goes cold,
And kids are bold.
Why do people like football so much?
It’s not interesting as such!
When sun goes in my eyes,
And if there’s something I can’t decide.
When people talk too loud on the phone,
And people sing in the wrong tone
Bald cats,
Seriously lads!
Not being able to find the start of tape
People being late for goodness sake!
Messy writing
And unnecessary fighting
These are all things that irritate me,
One thing I like is a nice cup of tea!.
Leaving Donabate by Gillian Weston
If I was to leave Donabate
And move to another town
That’s a move I would really hate
It really would make me frown.
I would probably miss my friends
And all the fun we have
I would still see them on weekends
And we would still have a laugh.
But Donabate does have its perks
Like its lovely beach
But I wouldn't miss the roadworks
Messing up our streets.
Donabate is a beautiful place
With lots of things to do
Everybody living here thinks it’s great
And I hope you do too.
Dear Grandma Anya
18th of October
O’Boyle Street
Liverpool
England
Dear Grandma,
How are you? It is not that good here. It is really hard settling in
without speaking English. Mum keeps saying we have waited so long
to be a family again but I don’t understand we have always been a
family.
The trip was the worst bit I had to sit next to this little brat and he
lives down the road GRRRR. The area here is a dump with trash
everywhere. We are living over Mr. Yips Emporium. You can smell the
fish and chip from a mile away.
School is hard I haven’t made any friends yet, everyone speaks
English and I don’t. There are weeds in our Flower pots it is horrible.
Mum and Dad are fine. Mum got a new job being a maid but I don’t
understand our house is a dump and messy and she won’t tidy it up
but she will tidy up loads of others peoples mess. Dad’s job isn’t
going that well. Kazia has made three friends she made a song about
them what a weirdo
.
Can you please come and visit then take me home with you. I miss you
loads and tell all my friends I say Hi x
Lots of Love
Anya
The Kidnapper by Claire Byrne 5th Class
One Monday morning everything was fine, I was getting ready for
school. As I was about to go downstairs I realized there was a car
right outside my garden. I went downstairs and told my mum but she
just said it was people looking for somewhere to park. I walked to
school as usual and thought about the car.
When school finished I went home and noticed the car was gone. I
felt better that maybe it was what my mum had said. That night I
went to bed and I heard a noise outside my back garden, I tried to
forget about it but it was really scaring me. About 15 minutes later I
heard my front door open I thought it was just my dad coming in
from work late, but then I realized there was more than one person.
I kept quiet and hid under my duvet. I wanted to tell my mum but I
was too afraid to go out of my bedroom. I tried to hear what they
were saying but I couldn’t make it out. I hid under my covers for so
long I fell asleep, when I woke up I checked my clock it said ‘2:07’. I
heard the noise getting louder and louder as if it was coming up the
stairs. I got such a fright I didn’t know what to do so I just
screamed.MUM!!!!!!!
Then I heard someone running down the stairs and out the front
door. My mum came running in ‘are you okay are you hurt!!!’ I told her
I could hear a noise coming up the stairs and then someone running
out the front door. She went into her bedroom and looked out the
window she saw a car speeding down the road. It was the car we had
seen this morning!! That night I slept feeling very scared.
The next morning I woke up to hear my mum on the phone my mum is
never on the phone that early. I went downstairs to see who it was. I
could hear her saying do you think you’ll catch them? Then I realized
she was on the phone to the guards. A while later the guards arrived
at our door. They asked us a few questions and left. My mum told me
it was going to be okay.
Weeks had passed and we heard nothing from the guards until
yesterday, they rang up and told us that they think they might have
found the kidnappers. I was so happy to think if I was asleep I would
have been kidnapped but I wasn’t!!!! As I was watching the news
headlines on TV that evening I saw ‘A little girl had tried to be
kidnapped by two kidnappers but scared them away by a scream’ I
knew they changed the story a bit but it made me the hero so I
didn’t mind.
The next day in school everybody was asking did I see about the girl
nearly kidnapped. I didn’t want to tell them it was me so I just said
‘yeah it was terrible wasn’t it?’ People were talking about it all day
until I got so annoyed I told them ‘it was me, it was me nearly
kidnapped okay?’ everyone went really quiet and then ran over to me,
before I could think I was surrounded by people asking me questions.
Were you scared? Did they come into your bedroom? How many of
them were there? What did they look like? What did you do? ‘I
screamed’ I said. But now we can all look back and say ‘I remember
that day well!!!!!”
My unicorn and me By Emmanuella Adele-Karim 5th class
When I came home from school, my Mom was waiting for me in the
garden. She said she had a surprise for me. I got very excited
because she said that it was too big to fit inside.When I had
changed from my school uniform, I ran downstairs to the garden.
My Mom told me to wear the clothes in the bag she was holding.
I was pretty surprised because the clothes in the bag were horse
riding clothes and we didn't have a horse or a pony. I then
understood the whole context of the surprise. My Mom had gotten
me a pony or a horse. I was pretty happy about that but I wondered
where we would keep it.
I then realised that my Mom might not have gotten me a pony or a
horse but she might be taking me for horse riding lessons.
When I had put on the clothes in the bag my Mom got me I rushed
down the stairs and I was right my Mom had gotten me the most
magnificent pony ever. My Mom told me that it was a boy which had
the name Tomboy. I was delighted.
My Mom also explained that Tomboy would have to live in the
Watercress stables nearby, as we didn't have enough room in our
back garden.
I had been dreaming of this day to come since ages.
My Mom had been telling me that I could never look after a pony let
alone myself. While I was day-dreaming my Mom had made me a
baguette for lunch. It was delicious.
After that I asked my Mom if I could go riding now and she said yes.
I ran up the stairs and got my coat. I also got my riding hat.
My dream had come true.
The Time Capsule by Caitlin Penrose 5th Class
The day we made a time Capsule. It was so exciting on the night of
my 11th birthday, eight of my friends slept over and we decided to
make a time Capsule, each of them brought something very special to
them to put in the time Capsule. Then we said we would take a photo
of us all to put in the time Capsule so we can remember the times we
had together. When we graduate from school that night at twelve o
clock we will all meet up no matter the weather we will hopefully all
be there. We are BFF’s and no matter what happens we will always
be friends forever. Most of us will be going to the same secondary
school that means we can still see each other.
We have our own secret language gobble gulp gobble gulp since we
were Five. A few years later we met up and brought each other
presents. And we took are special things out and we all started to
cry. And we hugged and danced around the box in our graduation
dresses. We were so happy we couldn’t stop hugging each other and
thanking everyone. Friends are for life they make you happy they
make you sad but in the end they are the best in the world.
Two more days until we meet up for a coffee. We all now have 2 kids.
Mine are called Tyler and Rihanna. We are all married and have
husbands. I loved my childhood. But we had no Pop Stars such as
Taylor Swift and Gagman Style. We just had all the old songs such
as Michael Jackson. He was the all-time favourite Pop Star.
The time capsule is long dug out of the ground. But if you ever get a
chance to make a time capsule with your best friends do it, it’s so
fun and exciting.
September 1st by Lainey Gruben
Today was the first day back at school after the summer holidays.
As I walked into the classroom I could smell the newly printed books
and sheets the teacher had printed for us. As the teacher was
writing sums on the blackboard I could hear the dreadful sound the
chalk made as it rubbed against the board. As the teacher walked
around the classroom she asked us sums and it was nearly my turn
when luckily the bell rang and we went out to yard.
When we were out on yard we played skipping for a while and then
we played hopscotch and of course as soon as it was my turn it
started to rain I was so disappointed. We all walked into the
classroom and me with a big frown on my face.
When we got back to the classroom teacher hadn’t forgotten that it
was my turn and of course she had to ask me the hardest one. She
came up to me slyly and asked “Lainey what is 60 x271” I hesitated
for a while and then took a guess and said 341 and the teacher
shouted “WRONG” I took another guess this time I said 250 and of
course she shouted “WRONG” Then she told me the answer and it
was 16260. Then I whispered to myself “I’m only in 5th class only 80
year olds like you would know that “. And of course she had to hear
me and she screamed “WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY TO ME” I said
“nothing Ms. Bransdon” and after school I got detention and who was
minding us? … Ms. Branson and I couldn’t think how this day could
get worse oh yeah and I got extra homework. I was so upset I felt
like crying.
After school I had to go to detention because of my witch of a
teacher. I walked in and Ms. Branson started shouting at me for
having my hair down I sighed and ignored her. She walked back up to
me and repeated in a much louder voice “Lainey tie your hair back
up”. I strongly said back “ok ok leave me alone. And of course I got
an extra hour of detention for saying that. I started doing my
homework and I got one sum wrong by one number and as Ms.
Branson was walking by she shouted “WRONG”. Now I had enough I
shouted back at her “I did my best ok”. And what did that get me a
month full of detention. When my 3 hours of detention was up I
walked home.
I was afraid of crossing the busy road because I the lollypop lady
had just left. I waited and waited for someone to come. Finally
someone came and I got up straight away but she was going straight.
She asked me if I was waiting for someone but I said no I just
needed to cross the road. She was nice and she brought me across
the road and I said “thanks” and then I walked back home. As I was
walking up the driveway I saw a Garda car then I started to get
worried. I ran up and opened the door and I saw two guards and my
Mom I asked what’s wrong and she said “there you are” and then the
guards went back home and I was in big trouble. My mom asked me
where was I and I said I was in detention. And that was my terrible
first day back at school.
My Holiday in Portugal 5th Class Laura McGrath
I’m really excited because I’m going on my holidays today. I went up
to my room and got my suitcase that was sitting on my bed. I got
ready and I went down stairs. I was really excited but upset at the
sometime. The reason why I was upset was because I didn’t want to
leave my2 cats Billy and Coco. We got in the taxi to take us to the
airport.
I was really tired because I was practically awake all night waiting
for it to be morning so I could go to Portugal. We got to the airport
and got out of the taxi. I walked throw the metal detector. After
my whole family were metal detected we gave in our passports and
got on the plain. Considering that the taxi came early we were
waiting on the plane for 20 minutes.
The plane started and we were off to Portugal. We were on the
plane for 1 hour and 30 minutes. We finally made it to Portugal. We
had to rent a car. It took us a while to rent a car because a lot of
people wanted to rent a car. We got in the car and drove off. We
got to our villa. There was a big pool as soon as I swathe villa and put
my stuff in my room I went to the pool. We were in the pool for a
while so we decided to go out for dinner.
We got in the car and drove into the town. We found a really nice
restaurant and went in. The man asked us for our second names. We
sat down at a table and ordered our drinks. The waiter brought us
our drinks and we ordered our meal. After we were finished our meal
we paid and left the restaurant. We got back to the villa and went in
the pool (even thought was 10 O’clock). It was getting late so I went
to bed. (A week later). Tomorrow I was going home I was really
upset but happy that I would see my pet cats. I spent the day in the
pool. We out for lunch and had a really nice meal. We got home to
our villa and my Dad made burgers for dinner. I had a great holiday
and I think I’m coming back next year! We got on the plane to go
home I was sad but I just can’t wait to see my pet cats Billy and
Coco. We were on the plane ready to take off. It’s been an hour now
and we just landed in Ireland. I couldn’t wait to go next year!!
THE BIG BEAST by Leanne Murphy
The big beast hated going out. All the people would laugh at him
when he walked passed. One day he was walking his small dog a cross
the road he saw his Dad. His Dad is small like the all the other
people. He saw his sun and then started to run. Then the big beast
ran home. When he got home he played with his dog but the dog got
killed by him because he sat on him. He went to bed and cut his leg
and then said oooooooccccchhhh!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!.
HE got up and got in to his car he drove to the beach. HE saw a big
beast girl. They went swimming together. Then they had a
picnic together. When they had their picnic he went home.
He got in to his car and drove home. The girl called him and said
that people were laughing at her. He said it was okay dont mind
them. She rand him again and she was walking to his house because
she was scared. He was fed up with her always ringing him. She
stayed on the couch in his house. The next day she was having a
shower. She got out and got dressed. The big beast went for a
shower and the water was gone. He told all the people in the
neighbor hood to be nice to the big beast girl. They said okay. He
told the big beast girl it was time to move back to her one house.
She said okay. She moved home and everybody was nice to the big
beast and the big beast girl.
AND THEY ALL LIVED HAPPILY EVER AFTER
Ellen’s DeGeneres by Jodie Clinton
Ellen DeGeneres is known all across the world for her humour her
generosity and most of all her scares. Ellen has been going for
more than 1500 shows. Every Christmas she does the twelve
days of giveaways. She gives everyone in her audience an
enormous amount of goodies for twelve whole days. On her
birthday she gives out things to the audience, what a generous
person. The funniest thing of all is her scares. Everyday Ellen
has a different celebrity. Sitting in the famous ‘’Red Chair’’. She
has some of the most famous stars from Justin Bieber who has
appeared on her show 7 times to Taylor Swift who has appeared
9 times. She is best known for scaring Taylor Swift all nine
times she has been on the show. Some of Ellen’s best scares are
Ellen hiding behind the door in the bathroom. She also dresses
her staff up in animal costumes and they sneak up behind the
celebs. Sometimes for fun she puts an earpiece in celebs ears
and sends them to places she talks into the mic and they have to
repeat what she says. She has had stars from David Beckham to
Paris Hilton do that. Her show is very amusing. She also has
games like know or go. It is where she gets three audience
members and puts them on a big podium with three circles. Then
she asks them questions if they get the question right they stay
on the 10 foot tall podium if they get it wrong the circle drops
and they drop with it. I love the Ellen Show and I watch it
every day on YouTube!!!
My Flight to Lanzarote Lara Carroll 5th Class
I didn’t really want to go at first but then I looked at our villa and
the things we could see and then I got really exited but I didn’t
want to leave my dog Hank. So the next day I got packed. On the
night that we were going to Lanzarote I got really nervous. Our
flight was at 12:30 so we dropped my dog Hank off at his minders at
8:00 O’clock than we got ready and everything was ready and then at
9:45 the taxi came. I was so nervous and excited that I was shaking.
There were two taxis because the vans were booked. I and my Dad
got in one and my brothers and my Mom got in the other. We beat
them there. We were having a cup of tea by the time that they got
there. My Mom and my brother Sam just went straight through
where they check your passports but since me and my brother
Charlie have American passports we had to go to a special place to
get them stamped. Then we went through security. I love security
because my Dad always gets stopped and we all laugh at him.
We had two hours left so we decided to get something to eat, we
went to burger king. I had mini pancakes, chips and a burger. Then
we had an hour left so we went to get hard sweets to suck. We all
boarded on the plane. We were lucky to sit beside each other. I get
really scared when we take off. I had my eyes closed and I had my
fingers in my ears and I sucked a hard sweet. After what felt like 10
minutes with my eyes closed it turned out that we didn’t even take
O ff yet. But when we did take off I couldn’t help but open my eyes
and take a little peek out the window. We were up in the air so I
opened my eyes fully and calmed down. I was still a little scared up in
the air but I played a few games with my brother and then I was
alright.
I begged my Mom to get something off the lady pushing the cart
but she wouldn’t let me. I tried to ask my Dad but my Dad was on the
other side of the plane. I was the only one in my family that didn’t
sleep and I was so bored! I turned on airplane mode on my iPod and
played music and played games. I got so bored after a while! I asked
my Mom when we were landing and she said in about an hour and a
half. I couldn’t wait any longer! This was torcher! I tried everything
to keep me not bored. I even tried sleeping. But it takes me forever
to try and get to sleep. I asked my Mom what time we were going to
land and she said at around 5ish. It was half 4 now! Only half an
hour! WHOOOHOOO!!!!!!! We were about to land and I was so
excited! I love landing! Though my Mom hates it! I was shouting
WHOOOOWHOOOOO when we landed! It was like a roller coaster!
She was telling me and my brother to stop because she was scared.
We got off the plane and got into the taxi….
Next chapter coming soon…..
Girls in Black! By Kate Culleton 5th Class
Dear Queen Victoria
My name is unmentionable. I have sent this telegram because I have
important information. In the year 1845 there will be a famine in
Ireland. It will be because potato blight and the potatoes will go
bad, you should donate some supplies.
I know this information because I am from the future. I work in a
secret government organization called GIB. That stands for Girls in
Black. Next time I see you I will have to neutralize you that means
erase your memory. Now this does not seem like a problem to you
but who do you think is going to pay for all those emigrant ships!
BFF’S Caoimhe Davis 5th class
I was on my way to my new school. I was so excited my best friend
Katie was there as well and Kasey was there. I had all my friends,
we were in the same class and always talked. Until one day Kasey
moved away, I was so upset but I still had Katie but not for long.
Rachel moved to town and joined our club. We were all friends
Rachel, Katie and me. We all lived in mansions and one day Kasey
moved back and we were all friends. A man came up to the door and
asked for some help. We ran out and helped him. He put a big bag in
the boot, I asked him is he local? he said No I am not I am just
looking for some place to stay, I said try the motel down the street
he said fine in an angry voice I said bye and then guards showed up
and took him away. We were all a little surprised and scared, we all
had coke and sweets and laughed…………… The End…
MY SECERT LAND Hannah Hogan 5th Class
Hi. My name is Violet. I have one sister and I live in an orphanage.
My only friend is my doll. You are probably thinking why I am not
friends with my sister. Well my sister and I were separated. My
sister still writes to me and I write back but only once a month.
I share a room with a girl called Aoife. She was very nice but we
didn't really talk. One day I was playing with my doll and I heard a
big bang Aoife wasn't in the room so it wasn't her. It was probably
just cook cooking the lunch but then I heard it again, so I went down
stairs. I saw cook and she wasn't cooking at all. I got a little scared
and I never get scared. After, I went back up stairs and I heard
little footsteps so I looked around the door and I saw little elves.
They were wearing blue and white. They saw me and said ' we have
been looking for you for ages. My name is woof and my name is doof'.
I stood there in silence not knowing what to say, then I finally came
to my senses. Woof and Doof lead me to the attic where we went
through a door in the floor. I first saw lots of colours then I saw a
little house and then lots of houses I’d say there was a million. They
were all so small Woof said they were elf houses. I looked down and
I saw a river it was light blue, across the river I saw a huge castle it
was beautiful because it was pink and purple with sparkles. I saw a
lovely woman in a pink dress. I crossed the river to the woman and
she said ' I have been waiting for you my name is Stephanie and I am
the good Queen of Canselea " wait what do you mean by the good
Queen ' I said and how do you know who I am? " Well said Stephanie
' Your mam was my sister “WHAT MY MAM WAS A QUEEN!!!!!!!!!
When I calmed down I had to go back to the orphanage. Woof and
Doof told me that I had to banish the bad Queen 'her name is
Shuna' said Woof 'we have to go now but we will come back
tomorrow' said Doof ' Bye ' I said back. I heard someone coming so
I rushed back to my room but it was only Aoife
At night I told my dolly all about the secret land. I must have been
talking loudly because Aoife said that I was keeping her awake.
When Woof and Doof came to get me Aoife saw them so I had to
explain to her about my mam and the secret land and Stephanie and
Shuna it was a while for her to calm down but when she did we went
to the land. I think Aoife was really shocked because she didn't talk
for a while. I told her that she could not tell anyone at all. When
Stephanie saw her she was abit worried but I said that she could
help me make a plan to banish Shuna. Stephanie thought about it for
a while and she said yes. Aoife and I spent most of the time in the
secret land making a plan. Sometimes we missed lunch and sometimes
even dinner. When it was night we always would talk about the plan
and we would sometimes stay up all night.
Now I am getting kind of nervous because it’s happening tomorrow
and now starting to get the shivers because the plan might not work.
When Woof and Doof came for us they were worried too, so that
made me worry even more. When we got to Stephanie she asked us if
we were ready I wasn't quite sure neither was Aoife but we both
said yes. We got into place and Stephanie asked Shuna to come to
her castle to have tea. I was up on the window and Aoife was at the
one opposite me. We both had rope, the plan was to wait until
Stephanie brought Shuna into the hall and then we would jump onto
her and tie her up then push her into another world.
We were waiting awhile before they came into the hall but
when they did it was go time. Stephanie gave us the secret sign and
we bounced on Shuna and we tied her up and pushed her into a
different world. Just as the plan. YYYAAAYYY we all shouted. After
all that we had some tea and crackers but then we had to go but
everyone said we could come back any time
THE END
Candy Land! By Jodie Binns 5th class
Candy, Candy EVERYWHERE!!
How I love my world of candy!
Sugar drops,
Rainbow drops,
I love lollipops!
I’m always sick but I still like to lick
The lollie on my lollipop stick!
I love candy and my best friend is called randy!
We’ll see ya later!
Sharing by Aoife Boyle 5th class
Hi my name is Sydney. I am 11 and the worst thing about me is that I
have a twin sister. I have an older brother called Luke but he's
not the problem. The problem is my sister Ashely. I'm stuck sharing
a bedroom with her. I wonder why we have to share because we're
so different.
She likes pink, I like blue, she likes flowers and I like to have fun.
My Mam knows we're so different but she still won’t move me into
the spare room. She says what if your cousins stay over, but that’s
not likely. They’ve only stayed over twice before. Besides one of
them thinks she's too old to stay over at my house because she's 12
and I'm 11. Anyway back to me.
Guess what, my Mam got so sick and tired of me asking her could I
move into the spare room she finally said yes, but…. in two weeks.
I’m going to start moving boxes right now. The box I'm holding, well
trying to hold is so heavy. I’m just going to get my Dad to carry the
boxes into my room. Ok I’m going into my new room ready to get to
bed. Wow it looks amazing. It’s blue and one of the walls has jigsaw
puzzle wall paper. It’s just how I wanted it. But when I was in bed
last night water was dripping from the celling onto my face. I tried
to ignore it, but when I woke up my mattress was soaked and I was
too. Now I know why my cousin doesn't like to stay over here. Then
I said to myself sharing isn't so bad!!!
Not Here Anymore by Shauna O B fifth class
Amy jay walked down the road. It was dark. Nine o'clock to be
precise. She had another mile to go until she got home. It was too
dark for comfort! She had a strange feeling she was being watched.
She started to run but tripped. She felt a tight grip on her ankle,
she turned around and saw a black figure. She felt a hard blow.
Everything went black. She woke up in a grey room. There was
newspaper on the wall. There was red marker circled around some
people in a picture. This was the daily moon! Wait was that her!
There was a picture of her winning the Easter fashion show with two
other girls beside her. All of them were circled....Except Mrs Moon.
She had an X right through her.....Mrs Moon hadn't resigned. These
people have her. Alive, Amy hoped! This X always meant the bad guys
had killed them in movies though.
MANNY!! MANNY!! I have kidnapped a girl! She was walking down
the road in the dark.
I think she is the one we have been looking for! A fat man walked out
of the shadows. AMY JAY he boomed! The daughter of the multimillionaire! Yes Manny! The skinny man said. They’ll pay us millions to
make sure we won't harm her. Not like that Mrs Moon we thought
was married to a millionaire! said the fat man. We should have killed
her by now said the skinny man! Then KILL HER boomed the fat man!
Amy jay who had heard everything gave a gasp. The last thing she
heard the fat man say was....THE POLICE OFF WITH THEM ALL
KILL THEM ALL!!! Amy jay felt a sharp pain in her leg then
everywhere else. Everything went black.
News: They are not here anymore!!!
The guards found Amy Jay's body on the 31st of October 2013
R.I.P
Fairy Taes All Over Again By Maria Byrne
Once upon a time there was a really ugly and mean girl called
Cinderella. No one liked her because she was mean. Her mom she is
really wonderful and pretty too. But Cinderella she is mean cruel and
she smells too. And not nice and ugly cruel vicious terrible when she
eats it’s like there is a pig in the house and not nice at all.
And we treat her like a big part of the family said her mom. Her
mom she is so beautiful. But Cinderella started to be more kind and
not mean. Her mom was so happy and Cinderella got a new makeover
and she will be home in two hours said her step sister.
Cinderella started to call her step sisters SISTER. When she came
back from her makeover she looked so beautiful she asked if they
would like to come shopping with her they all said yes so off they
went to a big shopping centre then Cinderella saw her best friends
Snow White Alice and Jasmine and they didn't know who she was so
I went over to them I told them who I said Cinderella don’t kill us,
don’t eat us, help I said calm down I’m a different person now it’s ok.
So they all went shopping
The next day Snow didn’t come out so we went and called for her she
was tied up on a chair and she was screaming turn around and Alice
was gone and Jasmine and Snow what’s going on then the evil witch
came and tried to make a deal with me I will give you your friends
if you give me your house NO-WAY I will never give my house so give
me my friends NOW or else what are you going to do get the Garda
after me said the witch yes then Cinderella went to jail and
everything was okay in the end.
THE GIRL W ITH THE MONEY PART ONE 5TH CLASS BY ELLIE MURPHY
One day a girl called Ciara wanted to go shopping.
So she said to her mam (I am going shopping).So she went and called
Lauren her friend and said (Do you want to come shopping with me)
Lauren said yes so Ciara went in her car to collect Lauren after Ciara
collected Lauren .Ciara said Lauren can you get my money for me so
Lauren looked in her bag but there was no money so Lauren said I
think you left your money at home will I ring your mam for you Ciara
said please so Lauren rang Ciara mam Lauren said can Ciara use your
credit card Ciara mam said ok there is 20,000 on the credit card DO
NOT USE IT ALL PLEASE so Ciara said ok bye. First thing they did
was go for dinner and it cost 600 euro and after they went to the
movies to go see the hunger games. After that they went shopping
they went to every shop in the whole shopping centre after they
waited for their other friends after they went home and they went
to Ciara house to have a sleepover .They went out the next day to a
different shopping mall to get some nice thing when they were in the
shop she put the card in the missing and it said there was no money
left .Ciara said that my other card) Lauren can you get my bag and
thick out my purse so Lauren look that the only card
!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
TO BE CONTINUED...
The Big Sea by
Isabelle Dunne
AHHHHH! Big shark is coming! Everyone in Jodibelle reef was going
crazy. Not much people know about Jodibelle reef but its there!
Everyone very quickly went into their houses. Soon the shark got
what he wanted. Food. I don't remember anymore and every time I
ask someone about it they have this sad look on their face. So I
won't ever know.
Anyway I live with my mom. Her name is Jodie. One day when I was
going out with my friends something awful happened. A net came
down. I was caught and my friends Aoife and Ellie and Jodie were
caught in the net as well. We were trying our best to get out but we
couldn't we were all very scared. When we were brought out of the
water we were put in this round circle full of water. I didn't know
what it was. One of the 'men' that were on the boat knocked the
clear round circle that we were in. We were all in a big puddle of
water. Luckily because Aoife was a year older then us she had more
sense. She told us all to grab her fin. She did this flicky thing with
her body and we were back in the sea!
When we got home we told my mam. She gave us all a nice dinner.
The next day word was all over the village! We were in the daily fish!
From that day on we were well known in Jodibelle reef and when we
grew up we went to classrooms and talks to tell people in our reef!
SURPRISE! SURPRISE by Elle Delaney Ms.Meade
One warm sunny morning I woke with a surprise because it was my
BIRTHDAY today. Today my family and I decided to go out for the
day to the cinema. When the movie was over we went to a restaurant.
After that we went home and they had a little cake for me.
The BIG surprise was a DOG. 'WHATS THAT' shouted Sophie. 'It’s
a dog ' said her mum. 'A DOG, WHY DID YOU BY ME A DOG'? said
Sophie very angry. 'I thought you liked dogs' said her mum. 'I told
you she does not like dogs' said her dad. 'How did you know I did not
like dogs' said Sophie.’ Well I checked your diary' said her dad very
fast. 'You checked my diary’ said Sophie very surprised.
Her brother walked in and did not even notice they were fighting. He
got a glass of water and he took a few sweets. 'Mum Darra took a
few sweets’ said Sophie.' You can have more than him because it is
your birthday' said Sophie's mum. 'Yes' said Sophie.
Then we had dinner, my mum made my favourite. All my family came
over to give me my presents, my baby cousin came over we had lots of
fun, Oh I forgot to tell you what happened to the dog we kept it in
the end. My little cousin loves it and when she comes over she feeds
it and cuddles it she really loves it. I guess a dog is not the worst
after all.
Odd Behaviour
One day I saw a girl she was kicking a can she decided to go mentally
insane I went up to her I said what are you doing she said she was
going mentally insane. She didn't seem like she had any friends so I
invited her over to tea. I said Mum's making bird’s eye chicken fillet.
She said wogawoga which I thought meant yes because she followed
me home and started to punch me in the back of the neck. She never
left my house. Mum said she had odd behaviour.
Drunk Rudolph by Amalia Mihalec 4th
Rudolph was at the North Pole. Santa was resting after his long
night. Last night was Christmas. Santa spotted Rudolph outside
dancing to music from the 60s! Santa ran outside shoved on his
Jacket and went to see what on earth Rudolph was doing. Was Santa
dreaming or was it real. The elves were sleeping and Miss Clause was
making cookies so nobody else could see Rudolph.
What on earth are you doing Rudolph? Santa asked. Santa couldn’t
believe his eyes when he saw a glass of Guinness on the floor.
RUDOLPH he yelled trying to keep calm. This is not allowed. You
should be asleep. Rudolph put on a ballet costume and did a little
dance.
I’m calling Miss Clause Santa said and ran in slamming the door
behind him. Miss Clause we have a problem he said. Santa, Santa,
Santa you never get over yourself she said. She took a deep breath
and tried to calm down. Honey please come see what Rudolph is
doing. Let me guess Miss Clause said. Sleeping like an angel. No
Santa said. There is something wrong. You need to see this.
Santa I love you and you know it but you NEED to calm down and go
and rest. Santa stomped upstairs but the he paused. He heard a
noise. It was a noise he heard last night. It was his sleigh Rudolph
was riding it in the dark sky. I believe I can fly Rudolph said waking
up the elves. Santa, the smallest elf yelled. You can only fly in your
sleigh. Otherwise you are powerless. Santa shook his head. Why
would nobody believe him? This WASNT fair. He went outside to
keep an eye on Rudolph.
A big truck full of beer parked in the garden. Santa ran over to talk
to the man. I’m sorry sir he said. Wrong house he said. Nope the
man said. Some guy named Rudolph ordered some beer. It’s true.
Try some the man said and shoved some beer into Santa’s mouth.
Yummy Santa said. This is actually nice. Santa could not stop
drinking beer and soon he was drunk too.
He became disco dancing Santa with Rudolph in the background.
Miss Clause came out. Santa you were right there is something wrong
but not with Rudolph with you. Santa pretended he didn’t hear that.
Try some beer my honey bunch Santa said in a crazy voice.
SANTA do you want me to be in the same state as YOU Miss Clause
screamed and do I mean screamed because even we children in
Ireland could hear her. But what she said was too late because
Santa stuffed beer down her mouth. WAHOO Miss Clause shouted.
I feel alive. They gave beer to all the elves and reindeer.
Be careful because next year you might get WHISKEY AND SANTA
STUFFING BEER DOWN YOU.
Irish dancing By Amalia Mihalec 4th class
Irish Dancing is my life.
I do it all day and night.
It’s fun and makes me cheerful
It makes me a bit gleeful
Real’s and Jigs and more
Winning and winning galore
I do it with my friend Tara
Soon enough a girl called Laura
Wouldn’t you do the same?
But not just for all the fame
I hope you understand
That dancing makes me glad
My hearts like a big balloon
I hope you understand
That dancing makes me Glad!!!!!
BORED By Emma Chi 4th class
I am sitting at home all
on my own. There is nothing
to play, for all of the day.
The computer has broken,
and my spirit has sunken.
I try to read a book but its,
Really no use, all I can see is
a pond and a goose.
I listen to some music but
It’s really not helping. All I can
Hear is screaming and yelling.
CHEERLEADING By Anna Lee
Cheerleading is the best
It’s better than all the rest
Cartwheels, flips, round-offs too
These are things I like to do
I do it with my best friend
She will do it with me with me to the end
I also do freestyle dancing
On Wednesdays and Sundays
They are my fun days
Anyways back to cheer
I go up in stunts and I have no fear!!!
I get thrown in the air
Like I don’t care
I sometimes fall
Because I am so small!!!
Candy by Ella Davis 4th class
There was a boy called Andy. He really liked candy.
Yellow and blue he liked lollypops too.
Candyfloss is really sticky and blueberries are icky.
In a blink of an eye he will eat a pie.
He will eat everything.
Even a cat or a rat with a tennis bat.
He is very fat.
Flowers by Anastasia Berdnikova 4th class
Flowers flowers
Growing flowing
Summer and Winter
All are different
Roses are the best
Mine any way
Yours might be different
If your birthday is in the Winter
Mine is in the Summer
So I called the plumber
And all they found was a FlOWER!!!!!!!!!
In my plunger.
The River Shannon by Anastasia Berdnikova 4th Class
One day a girl was packing all the stuff she needed to go to the
longest river in Ireland the Shannon. She packed some sweets and
some money. When she was on the boat she found out that there
are three lakes on the Shannon, Lough Allen, Lough Ree and Lough
Derg. She also found out that there are three tributaries that flow
into the Shannon, they are the Suck the Inny and the Brosna. On
the boat they were selling stuff about the Shannon. The little girl
brought her money so she bought two books about the Shannon, a
pencil and a pencil case that had a drawing of the Shannon on them.
Then someone named Ciara told her that the Shannon flows through
Roscommon, Westmeath, Offaly, Limerick, Clare and Galway. Then
they let everyone do some activities, the girl started the activities
when she had a few sweets. She went fishing and canoeing. When
the day was over she went to sleep. She had great fun that day.
Dance BY CIARA THIEL 4TH CLASS.
D IS FOR DANCE.
A IS FOR AWARDS.
N IS FOR NICE DANCING.
C IS FOR COOL DANCING.
E IS FOR EXCELLENT
Katie by Erin Boland Ms Meade 4th class
Katie is really nice and is so sweet.
Always is looking out for everyone that's cool.
Totally awesome she is so is Cara.
I’m so lucky 2 have both of them.
Erin is my name.
Cara By Erin Boland 4th class Ms Meade
Cara is really nice and is my best friend too.
Actually I only started to be her best friend this year.
Rhona is her sister’s name.
And I would not do anything to hurt her.
Animals by Katie Lambe
A is for all, all the animals
N is for night owl
I is for igloo were penguins live
M is for mouse
A is for ant they are so little.
L is for lion
S is for snake
Dancing By Olivia McGrath
I do dancing every single day,
Stretching and flexing in my own way.
It is really, really, super fun,
My day is not complete without it being done.
Freestyle Disco dancing and cheerleading is what I do,
It is very fun for me and you.
I do it with my best friend Anna,
But everyone calls her Anna Banana!
On competitions you wear lots of fake tan,
I think it might shorten my lifespan!
The bad thing about is that it's a lot of hard work,
And some of the moves we do makes me feel like a jerk!
But I don't care because it makes me fit,
It's so tiring because we don't even get to sit!
Dancing and prancing around the floor,
And I always want to do more.
My Dog.
By Cara Spagnoletti 4th class
My dogs name is brandy.
She is a border collie
she loves balloons
and food. She is always
full of energy. If someone
gets hurt and starts to
cry she will come over and
make sure you are ok . She
is the best dog in the whole world
Figure Skating By Jodie D Daly
There was a little girl named Sophia she loved figure skating. Her
mom said you have to go to school first then you can go skating.
Sophia said thank you mom I have to catch up with Sophie and
Skylar. Her mom said you forgot your lunch. Sophia said thanks.
Her mom said no prob. Sophia arrived at school. It was lunch time.
Then it was home time. .Skylar and Sophie went home. The other
day she went skating. Coach Summer said well-done Sophia oh Gok
Wan wants to interview you. Sophia was excited. It was Saturday.
Gok Wan said is your name Sophia. Sophia said yes it is. She wore
every clothing. A girl said hey it’s that girl who’s on the
magazine. It was the figure skating competition. The whole town
showed up. Sophia, Sophie and Skylar were there. Sophia did very
well. Sophie and Skylar did ok. Sophia was in 1st place. The others
was in 3rd and 4th. Everybody was cheering for Sophia. They were
chanting Sophia Sophia .They were all happy the end.
The Horse by Clodagh O' Dea
The horse is grey, the horse loves hay,
He likes to play, but not all day,
His friend is white, but not very light,
He loves to fight, especially at night,
I love to cuddle him, and pull him so tight to me
My horse is just right for me.
Acting
A is for amazing actors
C is for clothes they wear all really pretty on them
T is for talent
I is for imaginative which directors have to be
N is for Neill a boy a did acting with
G is for generous to all in need
Lunaquilla
Hello my name is Lunaquilla my dream is to be a singer I know it may
never come true but I’m going to try to make it happen I know
people like my voice. Some people don't like it and that’s about to
change I find myself going in front of camera's and singing on stage
I like when people encourage it helps me build my confidence. You
see I’m really shy so I need courage and confidence to go on stage
and sing. The people who doubt that I’m ever going to face my
phobia........
My day start's with me wakening up freshening up and then eating
getting my bag and I’m off to school. Only on week days. What I
normally do on weekends is sleeping eating watching TV shopping and
playing sometimes chores, chores I hate doing them. There’s I hate
maths and Irish my favourite subject is Music. My birthday is on
July the 4th and I am going to be ten. What I want for my birthday
is a karaoke machine so I can sing to my favourite songs. Next term
there's going to be a talent show winner gets a record deal
Months later..... I entered the show I sang Little Things by 1D.The
votes are in the winner is.....Lunaqilla! OMG I won never thought I'd
win. I got to go tell my mom and dad. The next day she did they were
so proud.
Outside a helicopter showed up out came a ladder and then out came
a man with a contract in his hand he asked are you Di YES I need
your signature’s to conform. Ok I'm in a new world. Next he told me
do you need your parents. I said NO I DO NOT.I started packing
and packing and packing because this was a 10 year contract .I
thought that I would be so rich and famous by then and I’d be so
popular.
After I finished packing and eating I took my bags climbed the
ladder and into the heli my pet name for helicopter and we flew off
to California, Malibu and my singing career started
The next decade my contract ended. I was still known I started
writing my own songs and I sang them. My life complete
Carl the Ninja Squirrel By Ciara Kavanagh
There was a squirrel called Carl who loved nuts. One day he went
looking for nuts. A nut fell off a tree and hit him in the head from
that moment on he didn't remember anything. He actually thought
he was a lion I mean come on there is a big difference later that day
he saw a little girl walking by and started to roar at her. The girl
started to laugh and picked a nut off of a tree and dropped the nut.
The nut hit Carl in the head then he thought he was a ninja there is
an even bigger difference.Carl started to chop nuts and trees. Carl
was completely nuts and there was no changing him. He actually put
five people in hospital and two in a mental hospital because they said
they saw a ninja squirrel and people say there is no such thing as a
ninja squirrel. But there is ... Carl the Ninja Squirrel.
The Market Isabella Nolan
It was late morning in Lake Garda as I walked to the market. As I
approached the stalls, I could all ready smell the fresh pastry and
the fresh pasta. First, I went to a jewellery stall. There were
necklaces made of seashells and little pearls. Some bracelets were
made with wooden beads pressed flowers. I bought a pair of crystal
earrings and a matching bracelet.
Next I went to a pasta stall. It had macaroni and spaghetti. I bought
a small packet of pasta wheels and I went to a new stall. It was a
pastry stall. Freshly made cakes, pies and biscuits galore were laid
out on a table. The first thing that caught my eye was a Danish
Cream cake with fruit on top. Yum! I bought three Danish Creams
and a cupcake. Next to the pastry stall was a t-shirt and scarf stall.
There was silk scarves and t-shirts with tourist attractions on it. I
bought a teal silky scarf and a t-shirt with the statue of Juliet
printed on it.
At around 2 'o clock I went to a little cafe for tea. After that I left
the market for another year.
LEAH
L is for loving
E is for elegant
A is for amazing
H is for happy
My Day at the Niagara Falls
Dear Diary,
28th of September 2012
Today we went to the Niagara Falls. We went on the ferry that took
us under The Niagara Falls. The good part was it was at night so it
was lit up in every colour of the rainbow. We got soaked when we
went under it. My sister thought it was that colour without the
lights. When we went under I showed her the amazing lights. We
went behind The Falls on a boat trip. The boat was called The Maid
of the Mist. After the boat we walked over the bridge and one foot
was in Canada and the other was in America. T
The River Shannon by Lara Browne 4th Class
During the school holidays my Dad, Mom, brother, sister and I
decided to rent a boat, and have a little journey down the River
Shannon. We arrived at Carrick-on-Shannon and went and got a map.
I stepped onto the outstanding boat it looked so cosy.
The first part if our trip was to Lough Bouderg, my sister my
brother and I decided to get our fishing rods out and get the dinner
in. While we were doing that Mam and Dad were planning where to go
next. After we went to Lough Ree to visit the River Inny. We
departed from the Inny to go to Athlone for something to eat.
After a while we went down to Lough Derg to just relax. We
docked our boat at a key nearby. We hired bikes to cycle to Kilalloe.
We met granny there and she drove us to give the bikes back. That
was a day I won’t forget.
A Sea Adventure by Sarah Morris 4th Class
The minute I got on the ship I knew there would be an adventure. The
captain was handing out all the equipment the crew needed because
we were going to go on an adventure to find Lake Wara Wara. As we
were getting off the ship we looked at our maps and directed
ourselves to the Unfriendly Natives. We had to shield our way across
because they were trying to attack us.
Soon enough we ended up in Cannibal Village, we ran as fast as we could
so we could escape danger. Sadly we fell in to Quick Sand, everyone
pulled as hard as they could and we all pulled ourselves out. After a
few minutes of walking we came across a river called Alligator River.
We stood to think, then a plank of wood was floating in the water, we
pulled it out and used it as a bridge. Just as we were across we saw
an alligator and ran off.
Next we came across the Poisonous Snake Swamp, as we were looking,
a snake jumped up and hissed. We got frightened and ran to our
second last course. We finally reached our next course and then we
felt something crawling on our legs so we looked down and saw we were
in The Deadly Soldier Ant 's pit .We had had to smack them off and
run to our destination . We were finally in Lake Wara Wara , when we
opened up the treasure chest all we found was another map to the real
treasure.
The Sea Adventure BY OLIVIA ENNIS 4th Class
Once Upon a time there lived a gruesome bunch of pirates. They
lived in a fishing town called Codfish Cove on their boat the skull
catcher. Across from the boat was a big big house and in that house
lived a rich sea merchant with his three children Ben, Jack and Evan.
Ben and EVAN wanted to be merchant seamen like their father but
Jack wants to be a PIRATE!!!!!
Jack wanted to be exactly like Pirate Black Beard. He wanted to have
a seafaring life, be a sailor and sail to foreign lands so he set sail to
the south Island of Wara Wara. Black Beard heard of Jacks big
story of him looking for the treasure of Wara Wara he wanted Jack
in his scurvy crew. When Jack arrived at the island he set off, at
that point he met some unfriendly natives so he ran really fast. Next
he came to a weird looking village but what he did not know was that
it was Cannibal Village so he made a deal with them, he would give the
people some of his gold if they did not eat them, and the deal was
done. After that he fought off the piranhas at Piranha River and
sneaked past the soldier ants. Finally at last he found the treasure.
The treasure was another map to an island with a hidden secret so
Jack sailed home through treacherous seas.
My Grandparents
My granddad is nice
My granny hates mice
They’re like my guardian angles who fly through the sky
And make sure I'm not stuck
Especially in the muck
My granny combs my hair
With lots and lots of care
My granddad takes care of his cats
And makes sure they eat the rats
I love my grandparents with all my heart
Even though they heard my fart
Sea Adventure Katelyn Tomsin
Many years ago I was looking for a new job. I saw an advert in local
newspaper.
They were looking for people to work on a ship and visit many foreign
lands.
I went down to the fishing village of Skerries to meet the captain
He gave me the job of scrubbing the deck, the ship had lots of crew
and sailors.
We left the coast of Skerries to begin our voyage to Lake Wara
Wara. I was so excited. I did not have time to have time to have any
sea sickness through the rough seas.
This adventure was very very tough for us to get to Lake Wara
Wara . We had to fight though treacherous seas which had poisons
snakes, crocodile’s swamps and not to mention the unfriendly natives
along the way. This caused us to lose many crew members. After
many weeks of passing through foreign lands we reached our
destination and received a warm welcome from the people at Lake
Wara Waraperng.
Sea Adventure by Sophie Dolan 4th class.
One day as I was walking along the shore I noticed a ship very near
to the shore. I was curious so I went over to see what it was all
about. I walked on to the ship I saw a crew of sailors. One of them
was hoisting the anchor. I also saw the captain of the ship. I
continued walking and I asked the captain could I join the crew he
said absolutely I was more than welcome.
As we set off from the coast I was already scrubbing the deck, as I
was scrubbing the deck I could see the ship plunging through the
waves, it was exciting. As we finally reached our destination the
captain pulled out a big treasure map and gave it to a sailor, we
started our journey. First we went past the unfriendly natives we
fought our way through. Next we went around snow-capped
mountains one of my mates got frost bite and his finger fell off.
Next we built a raft and we went through piranha pool, all of my
mates made it so we headed towards the deadly soldier ants. Some
of the ant’s crawled up most of my mates so they all died from
poison. Finally we arrived at Lake Wara Wara, we gathered up the
treasure and the captain came around, all of us headed home.
Only three of my mates returned. The captain was so happy with all
of the treasure. I knew then I wanted to be a sailor forever. The
captain was sad as well about losing five of his men. After that we
set sail for our next treasure hunt.
The Ghost Car by Lia Mucahy
I was walking along at HALLOWEEN,
And I got a fright,
Because I saw something,
That was clearly not right,
A Ghost car was trundling along,
In the dead of night,
It was silver and grey,
And I cannot say,
It was the most pleasant sight,
It ran ahead,
And I said,
"I better get out of here before it is light"
WOOOOOOOO!
The Messy Rocky Road by Caoimhe Byrne
Ingredients
150g of cooking chocolate
100g of marshmallows
50g of chocolate chips
40g of any bar [crunch]
30g of maltesers
2 tablespoons of maple syrup
150g digestive biscuits
100g rich tea biscuits
50g butter
How to make it
First you melt the cooking chocolate over a boiling pan of water and
then put in the maple syrup and the butter then crush the digestives
and the rich tea and then put them into the bowl over the boiling
water then take it of the boiling water then add the marshmallows
and the chocolate chips and the whatever bar that you want (crunch)
then you put it in to the freezer for 1/2 an hour and then in to the
fridge for 4 hours
PANCAKE TUESDAY by Ella O'Neill
Today is my absolutely favourite day of the year. Pancake Tuesday!
I can almost taste those beautiful homemade pancakes. First one
with lemon and sugar (lots of sugar). Then I'll have a pancake with
(loads) of chocolate spread.
And then I'll finish it off with a chocolate spread and sugar pancake.
I cracked the eggs into a bowl. I mixed the flour and water in. Just
enough batter to make three pancakes. I poured the batter into the
pan. It sizzled and started to turn a wonderful pancake colour.
Suddenly I heard my cat meowing delightedly and birds tweeting
scaredly. "Not again Lucy!" I groaned, running out the backdoor.
When I'd separated Lucy from the birds my fire alarm started
beeping. "My pancake!" I gasped, running into the kitchen. Black
smoke was everywhere. I opened the windows and thrust a teatowel over my face. "Disgusting" I moaned, as I nibbled a little
corner of the burnt pancake. There goes Pancake Number 1.
Pancake Number 2 wasn't any better. It didn't burn like Number 1
but it was undercooked. I had been so nervous it would burn again
that I'd taken it off the pan too early. "Horrible" I spluttered as I
spat out the raw pancake. I prayed Pancake Number 3 would be at
least edible. I set the timer for three minutes (just enough time
for a pancake to cook). I poured the last of the batter onto the pan.
The timer buzzed and I flipped the pancake over. The timer buzzed
again and I carefully scraped the pancake off the pan. I buttered
the chocolate spread onto the pancake and I sprinkled the sugar. It
was delicious! Pancake Number 3 was a success! Yum!
Jingle Bells
Jingle Bells Jingle Bells Jingle all the way
O what fun it is to ride on a one horse open sleigh
Jingle Bells Jingle Bells Jingle all the way
O what fun it is to ride on a one horse open sleigh
Dashing though the snow on a one horse open Sleigh
Going down the hills bashing in to trees
The snow is turning red I think I’m almost dead
I woke up in the hospital with stitches in my head
O what fun it is to ride on a one horse open sleigh
Jingle Bells Jingle Bells Jingle all the way
O what fun it is to ride on a one horse open sleigh
Jingle Bells Jingle Bells Jingle all the way
O what fun it is to ride on a one horse open sleigh
The End
Friends 3rd class Miss Ingoldsbys by Lauren Kane
Friends are funny they all like running.
Friends like to chat
And they all love that everyone just loves friends.
THE SCARED TURTLE By Sarah Byrne 3rd class
Once there was a turtle called Marley. Marley was scared of lots of
thing like spiders, lions, toilets, ghosts, cats and dogs.
One night a ghost came to Marley’s house. Marley was so scared
then the ghost got closer, Marley hid under his covers.
The ghost said there’s nothing to be scared of, Marley got out from
under the covers and said there is nothing to be scared of thank you
Mr. Ghost. From that day on Marley was never scared.
THE END
Ms Ingo and Superman! By ANNA COUGHLAN
One day Ms Ingoldsby was in her mansion in the Jacuzzi all relaxed.
And a big gooey monster came and was going to wreak Ms Ingoldsby
and her Jacuzzi, but something came crashing through the window it
was superman coming to save her. He grabbed Ms Ingoldsby and
flew away
Secret Santa by Emily Malone
Once upon a time there was a little girl called Hannah. She was very
excited because it was Christmas Eve and Santa was going to come
tonight. She was now in bed reading her book because she could not
go to sleep. Then she looked at her watch it was eleven o`clock
'whew' said Hannah ' I better go to sleep’. But Hannah could not go
to sleep so she kept reading. A few hours later Hannah was still
trying to get to sleep but now it was two o’clock in the morning.
Hannah slowly crept downstairs and opened the door it was Santa
Claus 'wow ' whispered Hannah. Slowly Hannah said ‘do I have a
present’, ‘yes ' replied Santa ‘lots’. Hannah quickly ran upstairs and
fell fast asleep. Next morning her Mom and Dad had to wake her. As
soon as they did they all went downstairs and had the best
Christmas ever.
THE END.
My Birthday Sarah Canty 3rd class
It is my birthday on Saturday. I am very excited about it. For my
birthday I am going to the Cinema to see Monsters ink in 3D.Then
we are going to my house to have a disco and play the Wii. After
that we are going to have food. The food is going to be chicken
nuggets, chips, pizza, ice-cream and sweets. Ailbhe is going to sleep
over and Sophie might sleep over too. These are the people that are
coming Ella, Ailbhe, Taylor, Sophie, Lucy, Kailey, Emma, Aoife, and
Emma O'C. At the party we played musical statues. The food we had
was chicken nuggets, cake, muffins, aero, white buttons, fruit
pastels, popcorn. The drinks we also had were fizzy orange. That is
all so goodbye.
The End
Horse race By Celine Mailaparampil
One spring morning four horses were born their names were Rose,
Celine, Jon, and Jony. One day their mum died it was a sad day. A
few days later Celine, Rose, Jon and Jony were getting ready for the
race. They were jumping, running, dancing and horse eating. After a
few minutes the race started. When the race was over Celine won as
the biggest jumper, Rose won as the best dancer, Jon won as the
fastest runner and Jony won as the fastest eater.
The End
Coco the bunny rabbit!!!!! By Kailey Berrigan 3rd Class
Once upon a time there lived a little bunny rabbit called Coco. Coco
lived in a little hutch in his owner’s back-garden.
He had a little gym in his hutch he had little rabbit weights, a little
cross-trainer and mats to do press-ups!!!. One day Coco went to his
friend’s hutch. His owners name was Holly. Holly was really worried
about him because he never normally escapes. "Coco Coco where are
you? COCO WHERE ARE YOU!!!?" cried Holly. Holly started to cry
"eh eh eh".
The next day Coco came back to the garden Holly was still up-set.
She went outside he had come back. He had!!! Holly went over and
picked up Coco and gave him a big hug!!!!!!
THE END!!!!
EASTER BY; EMMA WILLIAMS 3rd
Easter is fun
Always have fun doing the Easter hunt
Stop! Don’t take my eggs
Treats and sweets
Eat sweets and choc
Run up to bed and the Easter bunny will come
The Easter Bunny By: Emma Williams
The Easter bunny
Has a lot of work to do for
Easter
Bunnies getting hungry
Under the beds
Nice dinner
Nice dinner they say
You are waiting for him in your bed
The Fun Year!!! By Ella O'Keeffe!
It was Easter and a little girl called Faren and her little brother Nile
were very excited it was Easter. Nile thought that Easter was
Halloween because you get candy. (They live in America).
Faren was
11 years old and Nile was 8 and they had a little sister called Nora
and she was 4. Nora had a pet pig, a turtle and a cat. They went into
their mom Gillian but they were complaining. Faren was complaining
about Nile putting a stink bomb in her room Nile was complaining
about Faren shouting and Nora was running around the bed
screaming -Trouble the pig is eating my underwear. The mom got up
out of bed and said let’s all go down stairs and look for Easter eggs.
So they all ran down stairs went out the back yard and started
looking for Easter eggs. Nile and Nora were looking in the bushes for
Easter eggs and Faren was texting on her phone. Gillian took the
phone from her. Hey I was texting my friend!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! STOP
SHOUTING!!!!! Shouted Gillian then Nile and Nora turned around and
said you’re shouting Mom. Faren went upstairs and grabbed her
phone from Gillian.
It was April, and Nile's birthday and he was having a robot birthday
party, they all dressed up as robots except Faren, she came down
stairs wearing a blue strap top ,skinny jeans, sparkly belt and crimpy
hair and she had chewing gum in her mouth Gillian said okay, the
outfits fine but spit out the gum! Faren said no you’re not my Mom
Gillian. You see Gillian met Faren's dad and they had Faren together
and got married but then they split up and Faren doesn’t think Gillian
is her mom anymore! That night in Faren's room there’s a sort of
roof thing outside her window that she sits on. She thinks it's the
only place she can get any privacy ... Any way she was sitting there
on the phone talking to her dad..." when are you going to come and
get me?' said Faren. Her dad said I don't know I was thinking well
because Gillian said she absolutely loves it here maybe she could stay
here... NO! I never said I liked it here she probably just said that to
make you let me stay here! It will be okay Faren don't worry if
anything bad happens you call me and I’ll come and get you! Do you
promise me? said Faren I promise said her dad. Okay said Faren!!!!
In the end Faren started to like it and she didn’t need to call her
dad once, well except when she got in trouble and to say Hello but
every time she called him she said that she still wants to stay! Well
I think Faren is starting to realise that Gillian is still her mom and
they all lived happily ever after!!
THE END!!!
The Scary Girl Rovile Zaltauskaite 3rd class
Once upon a time there lived a girl called Lily. She was very
scary, when she comes outside everyone goes home because they
are afraid of her. In two days it’s going to be her birthday.
She thinks no one will come to her birthday party. But the next
day her friend asked her for the invitations. She said I thought
no one will come to my birthday party. Her friends were asking
and asking. Lily said she is going to make them so she went
home to make the invitations and when she was finished she gave
them out.
Then Lily got very tired Lily went home to sleep
.The next day Lily woke up and the first thing she said was
“where is my cake” everyone started to laugh. Lily and her
friends went to eat the cake and then they gave her the
presents and Lily’s friends went home. Lily was so happy she
opened her presents and she got a new puppy!!!!!!!!!
THE END
The Smelly Man!!! By Ailbhe Horan
Once upon a time there was a smelly man. He was really nice. But he
wanted love. So he met a lot of girls but they thought he was too
smelly. One day he went to the park he ran into a girl and she was
really tall, pretty and nice .One day he downloaded her down on the
computer. “She likes Jedward!"Said the man. The Garda came
rushing through the door. “You’re going to jail,” said one of the
Garda “Why, asked the smelly man.” Because you can't download in
this town, ‘said the Garda.
After forty years he found a hole and escaped. After an hour he
found the girl and her name was Tststs. And they got married. And
the smelly man had a bath.
THE END
3RD CLASS
Santa Claus VS the Easter Bunny!!!! By Robyn Lawlor 3rd Class
Once upon a time there was Santa Claus and his best friend Hoppity
the Easter Bunny. The Easter bunny said "All children like me best”.
“That is not true” said Santa. “They like me best". "Huh? So not
true”. So Hoppity hopped off and they went to war. Santa asked
Jack Frost and the elves to help him win. “Can I freeze their buts
off? “Said Jack Frost. “Jack its winter but go ahead".
"Thanks" said Jack Frost. Hoppity rabbit asked the bunnies and the
tooth fairy to help him.'' I don’t want to fight I want to be nice and
let my hair flow in the wind" said the tooth fairy. "Really’ ‘said one of
the bunnies." yes" she said. “Wow “said Hoppity. "That’s what I said
"said one of the bunnies." I’m hungry “said the tooth fairy and flew
off. “Wow girls are crazy this time of year" said
The Easter bunny. ‘What are we going to do?'' said one of the
bunnies ''one of our soldiers just left’ ’A girl can’t be a soldier'' said
Hoppity rabbit .The bunny said ''But you made her part of our
soldier crew isn’t that right everybody?''. '' Ye he did '' said all of
the rest of the bunnies.'' I stand corrected said Hoppity ''but we
have to do it ourselves. It was the day of the war. Everybody had
guns, pistols which was the same thing and everybody’s back. They
got sand man to be the referee. “Bunny winning no Santa winning god
this is hard “said sand man. The war was over. “Who won?” said
The Easter bunny. “Well it could not be the kangaroo" said Jack. “I’m
a bunny “he said angrily. ‘The score was a draw'' said Sand man.
What'' said well everybody.” I said draw if you didn’t hear
Me" said sand man." Hi guys" said the tooth fairy. ‘I had a burrito it
was delicious. Santa went up to Hoppity and said "I’m so sorry'' me
too'' said Hoppity and they became best friends forever.
The end
This is only part one
My Birthday by Tara Clerkin 3rd Class
I can’t' wait until my birthday
I will invite all my friends
We will have fun until my party ends
I will eat lots of sweets
And play lots of games
If some people don’t' know each other
We will learn each other’s names
My birthday will be so much fun
Hopefully there will be lots of sun
My friends Aoife, Natalie, Zikora, Celine, and Grace
Will make my party a better place
So everyone will go home
And I will be all alone.
The End
The Easter Bunny
By: Sophie Virgoe
One day a little girl called Lauren had a dream about the Easter
bunny.
Since she was a little girl she always wanted to meet the Easter
bunny. One day she was out walking her dog she heard a noise in a
bush. She went over to it and she looked inside it. She saw a Sign
saying follow the path to meet the Easter bunny. So she followed
the path. After a while she started to wonder if the sign was only a
fake.
But at the end she found the Easter bunny’s hutch.
She found a door so she went in the door. She saw the Easter bunny
so she ran over to him and said are you the real the Easter bunny?
The Eater bunny said yes I am the Easter bunny and what is your
name? My name is Lauren. The Easter bunny said how did you find
me? There was a sign. She had a wonderful time. It was starting to
get late. She told the Easter bunny that she had to go home.
The End
One Easter by Aoife Farley 3rd
There once there was a girl called Anna. She wanted to see the
Easter bunny. She wanted to see him leave her eggs. She never did
though. Every Easter she would sleep down stairs waiting to find
him. I will see him this year she thought. On Easter she slept down
stairs. It was soon twelve o clock and there was still no Easter
bunny. Anna fell asleep for a half an hour. She woke up and heard a
noise she took out her torch and hid behind the couch. It was dark
in the sitting room. She did not see the Easter bunny. She was
going to fall asleep again, but then she heard a noise. Anna looked
over the couch and saw the Easter bunny. She would not go out to
him though, and she stayed behind the couch in the sitting room
where he could not see her. She fell asleep again when she woke up
it was bright and the Easter bunny was not there. She went back up
to her bed because the Easter bunny was not there anymore. Anna
was tired but when she got into bed she could not go to sleep she
was very happy that she had seen the Easter.
THE END
THE EASTER BUNNY V.S SANTA CLAUSBY Grace Hanifan 3RD
The Easter bunny came One day and said why are you working so
hard you know if you make one little mistake your friend the Easter
bunny Will take over and I will be delivering Easter eggs twice a year
what do you think about that . your just wasting your time because
if you don’t get your eggs ready I will be delivering presents twice a
year what do you think of that shouted Santa ha ha very funny this
won’t be the last of me the last of me and I promise you that. He
never keeps a promise Santa whispered. The next day Santa got a
letter saying I won I have all my eggs ready. NO! NO! NO!
Screamed Santa but that was not all it also said there would be a
war. The day came of course and the war began by accident Santa
hit the Easter bunny really hard the Easter bunny ended up in with
good news
The end
Leaving Ireland Emily Forkin
The boat was swaying to the side as I entered the room. The
atmosphere was low. No one was speaking .The sun shone through
the window leaving random shafts of sunlight in. Across the wooden
floors. I took a seat behind an elderly man.
He was kind and courteous .He wore a tattered old cap with a
gaping hole .His clothes were in rags and his smile was kind .Just
before him was a lady who had a cause of the flu and hadn’t stopped
vomiting all day. To be honest the floor was covered in germs.
Everything was on it between coughs, vomit, diarrhoea and so much
more you wouldn’t believe!
I can’t believe it was only two years ago that Ireland was fine
and free from blight and disease. You see my family and I were living
our normal life. It all began one day when we in the air from were
walking home from school .Suddenly a foul stench lingered from a
field nearby .My sister and I knew this smell .It caused great
distress. It had once happened to our grandfather with his potatoes.
My father said it brought great misery. We rushed home
ruining madly .From the corner of my eye I saw more like us running
fiercely .By the time we reached home it was too late .The stench
had spread rapidly through the air. My Father was sitting down
praying, his eyes were raw and red looking from crying.
My Mother‘s eyes were closed .She was sitting awkwardly on
the earth. Tears streamed from her eyes and down to her chin .Like
people evacuating from a burning building. We only had milk that
night with one potato. Mother and Father had saved some.
The next morning father went in to town to sell granny’s gold
ring. He arrived back with some corn and nettles. He kept selling
things until we’d nothing left .It was a down wards spiral of doom
from then. It was a year after that when I discovered something
awful. It had been a rough night I was told to go out and collect
some grass, but when I came home to find my mother and father
with no pulse and as cold as stone.
As for my sister she was never found. If I knew her she probably
went out looking for me. There was some money left on the table it
was enough for two people to go on a ship. So that is where I am
now. I hope in America I will have a fresh start.
The Fire Emily Forkin
I remember the fourth of November quite distinctively in my mind.
It has never left my mind. It has clenched to my mind because this
type of event never leaves you. It was a Saturday afternoon when it
all happened. I was falling peacefully asleep in front of the roaring
fire. The news was on and after that everything blacked out.
I can’t quite remember what exactly happened then, but what I do
know is when I awoke my thoughts were intruded suddenly by
something tugging at my sleeve. At first when I saw this foul scene
I thought I was in a nightmare but horribly it was all real. A tingle
ran up my spine.
The torrents of flames and flames spraying in fragments glided
across my face. My eyes bulged my heart plunged to the ground my
jaw dropped from the scene of this horrendous mess. Just then the
roof collapsed in and the huge majestic blaze increased.
I knew I had to get out sooner rather than later. I also knew that
every second I wasted meant that the majestic blaze would engulf
my bungalow. The shadows looming against the door indicated to me
the correct exit. By this time my lungs were wheezing with smoke
laden air. The heat felt like it was from an open thrown oven. I ran
for the door but tripped over the television remote. As I lay on the
ground conscious of only the amount of air left in the capacity of my
lungs.
A few seconds later my breath stopped and the images of the fire
became fuzzy. Suddenly my eyes became tired and closed one eye
lid at a time. I remember screaming at the top of my voice and
everything went black. When I awoke I found to my surprise I was
alive and in a hospital. A nurse with bleached blonde waves
approached me with a broad and warm smile. I knew I was in safe
hands.
JENNY!!! By Jodie Clinton
It’s been 10 years I’m living in Birchwood house now. Even
though I have been here so long I still don’t know everything
about it. I woke up with a sobbing Tina in the bed next to me.
‘’What’s wrong?’’ I asked. ‘’ I was down stairs getting a drink
when... I saw Mum’’ Tina said. ‘’ What’s so bad about Mum?’’ I
ask again. ’Lisa … Mum is dead.’’ She quietly sobbed. After I
heard that I thought it must have been a dream. But no it
wasn’t. We went downstairs to the kitchen and there she was
our beautiful mother … dead. She had a knife in her head and
she was sitting in a pool of blood. I jumped with fright as
someone walked in. He was masked. He didn’t see us but we
quickly hid. We looked at him and watched him for a while. He
was reaching for the light switch so we quickly hid under the
table. The man took off his mask and took his knife out of our
mother. We looked at his face, I was shocked to see that it was
our father. He turned off the light and walked away. I don’t
know where he is but he is still in the room. Suddenly, I hear a
scream. The lights turned on. It was Tina, Dad had killed her.
‘’I’m coming for you now Lisa’ ’Dad said. I didn’t have time to
think but I just ran. I ran until I reached the 24 hour
McDonalds. My aunty works there for the night shift. When I
got there she looked at me in shock. ’’What are you doing here?’’
she asks. I told her the story. She started crying. Then she
rang the police. It was just me and her. I was never allowed to
know this but my Aunt told me this morning. This is the story of
Birchwood house: It was built 785 years ago. The man that lived
there was rich, he was a criminal. He was ‘’Dead leg’’. He was
called dead leg because he broke his leg. She told me that when
he died everyone was afraid after the first people that moved in
after he died they said that they could hear ghosts and they
moved out. Nobody lived there since except your family. That
got me scared I lived in a haunted house well not anymore. Me
and Aunt Jenny went back into the house to get my stuff I also
took some possessions of my Mothers and all of her and my
father’s money because I wouldn’t want him to have it. So we
went the next day to real estate agents and bought a lovely
modern apartment on the 48th floor of a really tall block of
apartments in New York City!!!! It was a big step for me
especially because I didn’t have my Mother of Tina with me. But
I was excited at the same time we went out and spent $500 on
new toys on me and $500 on new clothes for me. Aunt Jenny
was going for a really good job interview today. It was to work
for Google. She would get paid lots and we would have a great
life. So she sent me to child-minder. After a couple of hours
Aunt Jenny came back and collected me. She had a plain face I
had a feeling things didn’t go well. But she got the job and she
was starting tomorrow .A few months later I had loads of
friends but my scary story still scarred me, and that will never
change.
The Birthday Surprise by Lara Carroll
It was the day of my birthday party and we were having so much fun.
We were doing the piñata and I was up first. I hit but I missed.
Next up was my best friend Robert. I was kind of thirsty so I
walked in front of the piñata which was a big mistake! Suddenly all I
could see was black. After of what felt like a few minutes, I could
see white. I closed my eyes and opened them again and then I began
to see shapes. I kept on blinking and then I saw these unfamiliar
people. They were calling some guy called Luke. I don’t know why
they were staring at me though? Then these old people came over
and started to shake me. It hurt a little bit. One guy was calling that
Luke guy still. He was saying ‘‘Luke, Luke, Luke???!!! This is Robert,
your best friend’’. I was quite confused. They helped me stand up
and then I saw myself in someone’s backyard. There were loads of
party decorations around. I wonder whose birthday it was. Everyone
was surrounding me and I was getting a little freaked out. The two
old people grabbed me by the arms and dragged me into the house.
It felt like I was being kidnaped. I would have ran but my legs were
too weak. The old people put me down on the couch and started
talking complete gibberish. They were saying stuff like ‘’Luke, I am
your father’’. And other nonsense. And they were showing me
pictures of this ugly guy. Ohhhhhh. That’s the Luke guy I think. Wow
what a freak! He’s pulling loads of stupid faces. And then there was
a picture of those old people with that Luke guy and this young girl. I
looked above me and everyone was still staring at me. I mean gosh!
They’re acting like they’ve never seen a guy being kidnaped before.
The old people said they’ll be right back, they said they’re just going
the call the ambulance. Everyone followed them in. This was my
chance! My chance to escape from these people! I saw a phone
beside me and so I went to pick it up. I looked through the numbers
and I saw a number that said ‘’999’’ I clicked a button which had a
phone on it and then it started to beep. ‘’Oh no’’ I thought! I pressed
the self-destruct button! We’re all doomed! I didn’t know what to
do!?! Maybe I should call the guards?! Oh no what if I self-destruct
the whole world!?! I had a lot on my mind. Then some man’s voice
came out of the phone. It was my chance to warn someone about the
horrid thing I did! Wait. What If I get sent to prison?! I’m too
young! Then the man said in a sharp voice ‘’Hello?!’’. I replied ‘’Eh
excuse me?’’. ‘’Yes?’’ The voice replied. ‘’I think I’ve been kidnaped’’ I
whispered so the old people and the others couldn’t hear me. The
man sounded shocked when he replied ‘’Oh gosh! Eh what’s your
name? ‘’ Eh I don’t know? Do you by any chance know?!’’ ‘’This is no
time for games boy! What’s your name?!’’. ’’ I told you I don’t know!’’
Gosh some people never listen! ‘’Listen boy! This is no time for
messing around!’’ The voice said sharply and then I could hear the
beep again. Who will help me now?! I said softly to myself. I guess no
one can. I’m going to have to get away myself! I looked around the
room. The coast is was clear. I made a run for the front door but it
was locked. ‘’They thought through this well’’ I thought. But they
were no match for me! I looked around the room and then saw a
window I made a run for it. Luckily it was open. I hopped out the
window and then ran for the main road. And then all of a sudden this
big black dog jumps out of no-where and starts chasing me around
the garden. I jumped in through the window. ‘’Oh no’’ I thought to
myself once again. There’s no escape. I heard footsteps coming and
then I leaped behind the couch. The old people and the minions were
back! They were calling for that Luke guy. Gosh! Can’t they see that
he’s not home? Then that girl from the picture came and saw me. I
was busted! I few minutes later I could hear sirens. They were
probably taking me away for self-destructing the world. I bet those
rotten old people ratted me out! I swear once I get my hand on them
I’m going to….. Then the old people grabbed me and took me into the
van! I’m either being taken to prison or their taking me to their lair…
But their minions weren’t coming along with us. This man kept asking
me stupid questions like ‘’what’s my name’’ or ‘’how old am I’’ or ‘’what
are my parents’ names. They may be stupid but I didn’t know the
answer to any of them. The old man kept saying ‘’Luke, I am your
father’’. It must be his catchphrase or something because he says it
a lot. It sounds like something out of a movie… Hmmmm…. What’s it
called? Ugh never mind. Oh ye.. I’m being kidnaped! What do I do?
Should I knock them all out conscious and then get a hammer and
brake a window then jump out? Nah, too violent. Maybe I could ask
them kindly to please stop the car because I don’t want to be
kidnaped or sent to jail? Nah, too nicey nice. Ugh I got nothing!
Maybe I should just let them kidnap me? Maybe it might be fun
getting kidnapped!? Just when I made up my mind I realised that I
wasn’t being kidnapped. I was brought to this scary place with people
in wheel chairs and people coughing and getting sick and people
wearing the same clothes and it smelt really weird. I looked into to a
room and I saw a man with his leg all cut and bruised and it looked
sore! And then I realised that I was getting my legs chopped off or
something?!! They’re probably going to kill me! Why was I following
them??! This was my chance to make a run for it! But the old people
grabbed my hands and told me there was nothing to worry about and
that this was just a little test to see what was wrong with me.
Wrong with me!?! Wrong with you! ‘’You’re the crazy kidnapper!’’ I
shouted back a little too loud because everyone started to stare.
The old person tried explain what was happening but I knew that
they were just lying to keep me calm! No-one can fool me! The old
people and the man brought me into this really creepy room with this
man sitting down on a chair reading a book. He looked like he was
glad to see me. But I was so not glad to see him. I let him know with
one of my world famous looks. He laughed like it was funny but it
wasn’t funny for me! This was serious business. I’m not letting him
chop off my legs and get away with it! I karate chopped the old
people and then I was about to go for the man that is going to chop
off my legs but the old people grabbed me just in time. ‘’You’ll never
get away with this! Never!!!’’ I shouted. I kicked and screamed and
shouted but nothing would help. I was doomed! They were going to
cut off my legs and there was nothing I could do to stop it. Or was
there? The old people let go of my arms and now the leg cutter was
all mine! Instead of him cutting off my legs I’m going to cut off his!
It’s the perfect plan. I looked around the room for a chainsaw but I
couldn’t find any. I only had my karate skills and my teeth to use. He
was still sitting on a chair so I grabbed his legs and began to chop
off his legs with my teeth. But I didn’t get anywhere because those
stupid ugly old people got hold of me. The old people said he wasn’t
cutting off my legs that he was just giving me a brain scan. They said
it was called a cat scan and I like cats so I went along with it. The
man said to stay very still. It was kind of a weird scan but cool too.
The old people claimed to be my parents so they're going to take
care of me. The up side is at least I don’t have to get my legs
chopped off! Now that would have been a disaster!
KILLER 2 by Saoirse Mulligan
One Halloween night came, My Family and I were all having a
Halloween party, as we usually do every year. All of my friends were
coming to it. After the children stopped coming trick or treating, I
got bored so I asked my Grandpa to tell us a scary story (My
Friend’s and I), He replied ' Sure Love, Since it's spirit night ' We
were all so happy because Grandpa never told us scary story's
because my brother and my sister always got scared when my
Grandma and Grandpa told us scary story’s. Anyways my Grandpa
started telling us the story. He said ' sure love ' no problem.
Anyways he started telling the story. He started to talk....
Once upon a time there was a street called ' Ghost
Street ' and everybody in the neighbourhood was so narky. The
meanest man of the whole neighbourhood is called ' Mr Hacker '. He
was only angry because his wife died last year and he missed her so
much, the way he always went and bought sweets for her. She
passed away and he never spoke about her ever again. He swore that
the next person to knock on my door and ask for sweets, I will take
them into my house and have a little ' Chat ' so.... One Halloween
night a little girl knocked on his door and said ' Trick or Treat ‘Give
me some sweets Please. He took the girl in to the house and nobody
ever went into the house ever again. But one day a bunch if boys
were dared to go into the house, so they did and as they all went in
all you could hear is creeks from upstairs as if someone was up
there. The boys went up and checked all of the rooms for the little
girl there was no sight of her. No one knew where Mr Hacker was
but he certainly not in the house for sure. Anyways there was just
one room that they did not check, so one of the boys checked the
room as the others checked the kitchen and living room again just to
make sure that she was not there. So the boy went in and nothing
was their so he went and checked the bathroom for her favourite
teddy she always carries around with her. He went in and he found a
little furry brown bear. He held the bear and as he did he walked
into the other room he was in a minute ago. He found another toy
with that belonging to her, it was a trail. He walked over and he
found the little girl crunched in corner in a little ball crying her eyes
out. It was so sad. He called the others boys which were down stairs
looking for her. Her shouted ' QUICK BOYS, GET UP HERE I
FOUND HER ‘. They all came up and the boy who found her picked
her up and brought her down stairs and out the door but as they
were coming out of the house Mr Hacker walked and shouted at
them I never knew I was expecting company. They took the little girl
of the boy and nobody ever heard of them ever again.
The End
Leaving Ireland by Katie Jones
"Ughh mam when will we be getting on the boat?!" moaned my
brother Paul.
"Paul don’t be so rude were in public!" said mam. Did I not mention
that I was getting on a boat about to emigrate to America? Oh well
now you know! "Katie get off the ground and stop writing in your
diary we’ve moved up in the line!" shouted dad.
Hi my name is Katie Murphy and I’m 12 years old. I have 7 brothers
(4 older and 3 younger). My brothers are (in age order), Conor,
Padraig, James, Ciaran, Carl, John and Paul. My mams name is Mary
and my dad’s name is John.
This is the reason why I emigrated to America..........
"Kids get up its time for hedge school" shouted mam. "I’m coming"
we all shouted at the same time. So we got ready for hedge school
and off we went. 4 hours later we returned. I went into mam and
dads room and this is what I heard "John of course we are going to
emigrate can you smell the potatoes?!" said mam. "Of course I can i
work with them everyday" said dad. "It’s not just the smell Mary it’s
also blight, the blight has caused many families like ours to
emigrate" he also said. "Food will be so scarce here so we better
explain to the kids and make it sound exciting" mam said. We started
to make plans to leave the following week. Dad tried to make it sound
exciting but we were all sad to leave our friends and family, well
except Paul because he is only 3.
Dad sold as much furniture as he could to raise the money we
needed. At last the plans were made and we packed whatever
possessions and clothes we had. We had a long journey to the docks
but now we are finally here and we can’t believe the size of the boat.
There is a lot of rich people here who will be in 1st and 2nd class but
we will be in 3rd class
We were last to board the ship and we were very tired as it was
getting dark. Dad found us a spot where we could all stay together.
We gave the little ones the blankets and they soon fell asleep. There
were many Irish families in 3rd class but we became friends with
one family. We stayed together for the whole journey and we shared
food with each other. The sea was very rough and many people
became seasick. The journey was very long but when we arrived dad
said "this is the start of our new life". We had to wait in line for
many hours to get through customs and we all had to have a health
check and we had to get our papers stamped. This was the start of
our new life in America!
The Unknown by Harmony Halpin
I thought back to when everybody was on deck of the research
vessel was looking straight at me. They expected the hot-shot
expert to know exactly what the creature was but I had no idea. It
was a very peculiar fish. It looked like a polar bear collided with a
shark. It had an orange body dotted with yellow spots. I asked
myself “what can it be”.
I decided to call it a Polarark. I searched it up on the internet; it
said there’s no such thing. So I asked my expert friends. They said
something must have gone wrong in the lab and someone let it loose.
So I started to think what to do. I’ve got an idea but I don’t like it
at all. Its only option I have to kill it, I have to. So I ran to the lab
to find that they have developed more and more. What happens
next?
The fear of the unknown
The End
MODESTY...By Amy Collins
Andy and Joes' mother wouldn't admit that she was very proud
of her twin boys. Her sister's daughter Hannah had also been
picked for Ireland's Olympic Bobsleigh team and her sister
hadn't told anybody. Andy and Joe didn't mind. As far as they
were concerned they preferred their mother’s modesty to their
Aunt Nelly's immodesty. They were glad she wasn't boastful of
their children’s achievements. That way they could get on with
their training and they didn't have any extra pressure as they
prepared for the games. The opening event was in five weeks’
time in Mexico’s capital.
The End...
The mystical adventure of Libby and Eimear by Jennifer Banayo.
It was such a delightful morning. Warm and quiet, with only little
noises caused by the peaceful wind. We focus on a 17 year old girl,
by the name of Eimear Mulligan. Sprinting to her best friend's
house, Libby Harris. Eimear Mulligan has dark brown hair, blue eyes
and a face radiating with beauty like a majestic angel. Libby has red
hair, brown eyes and a nice, freckled face.
"Libby! Mr Og said we had go to the park to meet up with him and
help him find his dog, Minnie" Eimear shouted to Libby, who was
looking out of her window. "Get in here! NOW!" Libby shouted back.
Eimear was confused, why did she need to go inside? "No, get down
here. We have to go help Mr Og, so we can get the cookies he
promised to bake us!" Eimear exclaimed at Libby. After some talking,
Libby finally came down to Eimear.
"gee, what was so important that you told me to go in your house?"
Eimear questioned Libby as they made their way to the park. They
looked forward to see Jennifer there. She looked rather suspicious,
with black eyes as if she's killed someone and her hair was a tad bit
messed up. The most suspicious thing of all was that her bag was
kind of big and it was shaking as if there was a trapped critter in
there. "You okay there?" Eimear asked and Jennifer replied with
"Oh, umm nothing! It’s my cell phone. It’s uh... On vibrate!" and with
that, she started to jog to the other side of the road "uh. See ya!"
she shouted and waved goodbye.
"HMMMM. Jennifer looked kind of suspicious. For some reason I
wanted to kick her face" Libby roared. Eimear and Libby went inside
the gates of the park to meet with a rather. Awkward scene. Mr Og
was under a tree and his brother, Yippy Og was stuck on top of the
tree with a pink dress on. Libby and Eimear shivered, but still dared
to approach the two men. "Hey! You two are here. uhh ignore my
brother. Just go find my dog!" he quickly instructed and Libby and
Eimear quickly ran out of the park, until they heard a loud 'woofing'
"That’s Minnie's voice! It’s coming from that alley! Quick Eimear,
let’s go!" Libby shouted at Eimear "could you stop shouting at me?
I’m just right beside you!" Eimear exclaimed. The two ran into the
alley to find Jennifer with a knife about to kill Minnie. Libby gasped,
and Eimear muttered "I knew it!.
"Oh, and why might you two be here?" Jennifer pretended to be
oblivious to the situation. Libby dashed forward and tried to punch
Jennifer but she missed. Jennifer hissed. "True there may be two
against one, but a weapon also counts a companion, yeah?" Jennifer
lectured in a rather evil tone.
It was Eimear's turn to attack. She caught Jennifer by surprise and
landed a flying kick in Jennifer's face. "That's what you get for
almost killing an innocent, cute dog!" Eimear shouted. Jennifer simply
replied a "tch" and walked away into the shadows of the alley leaving
a trail of blood behind her. "It’s alright Minnie, you're safe now"
Libby assured Minnie with an unusual kind smile.
Eimear and Libby, along with Minnie walked back to the park to see
that Yippy had been saved and is safely back to the ground. Mr Og
thanked the two heroines and rewarded them with cookies.
ELSEWHERE.. An evil snicker was heard on top of a rooftop. "It's
not over. It’s only the beginning! Mark my words, Eimear Mulligan and
Libby Harris!”??? whispered.
The fish......By Amy Collins!
Hello my name is Sarah and I am a scientist on a research vessel.
Let me tell you my story....
I was on the research vessel with my colleagues; Sam, Betty and
George .Were out on sea was because we were tracking this very
rare fish .I forget what it was called...
Everybody on the deck of the research vessel was looking straight
at me .They expected the hot-shot expert to know exactly what the
creature was, but I had no idea.
I thought back to when I was nine years old .My great granddad
was watching a documentary about weird looking fish and that there
are lots of different kinds of fish, I remember seeing this exact
fish on TV.
It had a mermaid tail, a unicorn’s horn, panda ears, a platypus' bill,
and eight tentacles with piranhas on each tentacle and each piranha
has four sharp fangs, the fish also had a lions' mane and a long
giraffe’s neck and it only ate jellyfish.
It was called the Unijellymerplandapiranhalionadraculagiraffeapus
When I told the crew the name they just stopped and laughed at me.
They asked what they should do with it and I just said '',it’s very
simple, its one and only weakness is ducks,'' so everybody decided to
make duck noises and in the speed of light the
unijellymerplandapiranhalionadraculagiraffeapus swam away never to
be seen again.
THE BIG GESTURE by Sophie Curran
I sneaked out of the house at the crack of dawn. Nobody saw me
well I at least I hope they didn't see me. Anyway I made my way
down to the tram. I got my ticket and hopped on the tram. Slowly
the tram took off. The sky was a golden crisp colour with splashes of
blue. The morning breeze was still but fresh. There were shops,
houses, churches as we past. The birds were up tweeting away like
little bells.
The tram was jammers and when I got off the crowd for Jim Larkin
was crazy there were people everywhere. Suddenly the crowd was
cheering but all I could think about was do I regret coming? Jim
Larkin had arrived, he started to speak. He was talking and talking
but I couldn't hear him speak with all the rustling and talking,
shouting and cheering. Even though I knew when he was finished
speaking. The reason I knew he was finished was because the crowd
started to vanish quickly.
After he finished speaking there was a bit of fighting, but nothing
too serious. The police told the two men to stop but they weren't
even listening. ‘That’s it’ ‘said the police, ‘into the car at once''. I
didn't pay that much attention to the police anyway, all I was
worrying about was getting home, what if my parents catch me? I
felt sick in my stomach. I started making my way home. I hopped on
the tram and back to my family I went.
The journey went so quick and I was back at the station in minutes. I
slowly walked back to my house. I opened the door and it creaked. I
went inside. OH NO!
Leaving Ireland...By Amy Collins
Hello my name is Aoife and I am 12 years old. Right now I’m
getting on a two month voyage to America. Before we get on we
have to be checked for any major illnesses like famine fever
I will miss my home but anywhere has to be better than what we
felt in county Mayo. The day we found out the potatoes had
blight was horrible. The stench of them was horrendous; it would
make a grown man cry. Lucky enough the blight came after
harvest so we had enough potatoes to do our family of eight for
the year ahead. My mother worked in our house and papa worked
in the workhouse and sometimes he didn’t get home until late
that night. The only food we got was potatoes and corn but that
was only sometimes. We didn’t have enough money to pay for my
grandmother and grandfather to get on the Jeaniy Johnston with
us but sadly they both died of starvation. The price of a ticket
to America in a whopping 20p so we were saving for a rainy day
ship. It felt as though I was walking down the stairs for a very
long time. We have twelve people staying in our cabin with only
eight beds. Nights are the worst of all; the noise of the
thunderous engines would keep an exhausted man who is hard of
hearing awake. I had a dream the other night; it was why we
had to emigrate. It was because the year the potatoes failed
the whole family was starving and we just couldn’t fight the
hunger pains any longer so we set straight out to the harbour.
We have been getting more food than we would have gotten at
home. It’s horrible, the amount of people who are sick is
horrifying .a month and a half has passed and we are finally at
Ellis Island. They are checking us to see if they will allow us to
come into their country for new life in America. I found a $10
note on the ground here and later I’m going to put it into a
bottle and send it off in hope that someone in Ireland will find it
because I know how it feels to be starving
THE END
The Wave Sophie Kavanagh 6th class
I shivered and looked around at the ruins of the ship. I must have
been unconscious for a long time. I could hardly remember the wave
coming towards us.
I tried to stand up but I couldn't get my numb limbs to move. I was
scratched and bruised and blue as the sea itself.
The salt water stung so badly. I could barely hear the scream coming
from my right side.
I turned my head and saw a three year old underneath planks of
wood. He looked so scared.
I finally got up and weakly swam out to him. He looked up, his blue
eyes so frightened and wide.
'What is your name? I'm here to help.' I rasped, my throat sore
from the sea water.
'Andrew' he whispered back. As quick as I could - which wasn't that
quick- I grabbed him from under the heap.
He had bruised his spine and cut his leg. I brought him back to what
was left of the ship.
After about fifteen minutes, I saw a group of people heading our
way on a few planks of wood. I stood up very carefully and tried to
shout to them.
They saw us and told us to swim out to them. I paddled towards
them while holding Andrew.
Not an easy job, but not impossible. We finally got there.
They give us new clothes because our clothes got ripped during the
wave. They gave us soup next.
Beef soup. Greasy and lumpy; not my favourite meal but it kept me
warm.
I slept on a plank of wood that night. I woke up with more splinters
than I could count.
In my dream last night, I saw glimpses of the wave and my family
screaming as it crashed down....where was my family? The thought of
them brought tears to my eyes. Mom, Dad, and little Harry all on
their own, or separated like me. 'Look out!' intruded a voice.
Everyone stopped talking. I turned around slowly to see a 60- foot
wave coming our way. This is the end. We can't do anything about it.
The Police Man by Kate Hanratty
A police man on duty in Bow
Saw the traffic piled up in a row
With the traffic lights dead
He just stood on his head
Shouting on your marks
Get set
Go!
Poems by Eden Milne
People write poems
I'm writing one now,
Well you’re probably wondering
How oh how.
There's William Shakespeare
And Roald Dahl,
You should read them
You'll like them all.
There's famous quotes like
"Life is but a thought,"
But when I'm reading poems
I often get lost.
If you don't like reading poems
Why are you reading this rhyme?
But after hearing about Shakespeare and Dahl
Mine is not that fine!
The Creature by E. N. Milne
Everybody on the research vessel was looking straight at me. They
expected the hot-shot expert to know exactly what the creature
was but I had no idea. I told them the truth, that I didn't have a
clue. They looked disappointed so I told them to examine the
creature. It was about the same size as a baby giraffe. Actually
come to think of it, it looked like one too! It was blue with pink
spots.
We noticed after a while it turned a sickly green colour. Just then
purple goo came out of his/her mouth. We studied it and found out it
was sick. He made these horrible wailing sounds. We knew we had to
let it back out to sea but we didn't know how to keep track of it. So
we put a G.P.S on it.
That night I heard that familiar wailing sound but it was louder,
much louder. I went out to see the creature escaping. He wasn't the
only one of his kind there though. The ship was surrounded. They
didn't harm us. It looked beautiful. There were so much colours. It
was like a rainbow. We tracked them for years after but we never
found out what the creature was.
Internet by E. N. Milne
Internet is difficult
It's very complicated,
Elderly get confused
Sometimes I really hate it.
When it's a nice day.
People don't come out,
They play games and watch t.v.
I really want to shout!
So please do not get hypnotised
By your internet,
Just go outside and play
And you will soon forget.
A trip to Earth. By Aoife Cooke
17th of April 2067
Oh my alien, I have been stuck in this stupid spaceship for 18 hours
and another 18 to go oh joy…. ZeZe has been moaning the whole way
because she wants the big chair, how typical! Ah well at least I’m
leaving boring Venous for a few days .W.
18th of April 2067
Finally I was on earth! We met Grandmother straight away. When I
first saw her I thought she looked a little old, are Grandmothers
supposed to be old? She leaned in with her arms out so I pushed her
away. ZeZe started to laugh. Then this thing started snapping at me
so Grandmother told it to stop .W.
20th of April 2067
Earth is the best. I love it here me and ZeZe started to play this
strange game called tennis? I didn’t understand the rules of it so I
aliened out! We went to Grandmothers for lunch. I don’t like the
food here so I just ate some bugs. I am going to something called a
beach tomorrow can’t wait!
A Holiday gone wrong! By Aoife Cooke
It was July fist I was on a cruise ship relaxing. I was reading while
most people were in the spa or pool. I got up to get my sun cream
when I saw someone run by with a white cape on. I followed the
person to the bottom of the deck to see that it was my arch enemy
Mr. Freezo. He was steering the ship and heading for the rocks in
the middle of the Aqua Ocean. I went behind him “What are you
doing this for Bob” I said quickly. He gasped which turned into an
evil laugh. “Because Eva when I was back in Superhero Academy
nobody even knew who I was, NO it was all “Eva Eva Eva”. “Eva this
Eva that guess what Eva did?” “Don’t worry I’m back to get my
revenge”. I quickly transformed into Unstoppable Girl I put on my
black zapper boots and pink cape. Boom we hit the rocks;
“Haha”laughed Mr Freezo. I zapped Mr Freezo and tied him up with
my lip gloss rope. I made an announcement to all of the passengers
to all go onto the top deck. They all got into lifeboats. Mr Freezo
jumped out of the ship and said “I will return” Everyone was brought
to land and the ship sank. I flew off and said. “Better luck next time
Bob.”
Journey to Earth
17th of April 2067
At last! I've been waiting all my life for today! My first trip back to
earth in the megamix 3000, my ancestral home where all my family
have lived beautiful and gigantic earth.
I've read all about it and explored all the links and virtually swam in
the sea.
I've virtually tasted the food grown from the ground but now I will
finally get to experience the real thing and best of all I get to meet
my grandmother.
William.
18th of April 2067
Today my little cousin, Katie was annoying me all day on the
spaceship, she was begging me to play with her but I just couldn't
because I was so excited to go to Earth. I didn't get any sleep last
night. I wonder why we have to leave on Mars it’s so far away from
everything like the new shopping centre on Jupiter so now it takes
me ages just to go met my friends. When I went to bed that night I
had to share the room with Katie, who snores because our spaceship
the megamix 3000 looked bigger on the ad then real outer space
life. When I woke up I could see Earth from outside my window.
19th of April 2067
Today was a weird day, my grandmother was running up to me with
open arms and just like my virtual karate teacher taught me I pinned
her down in 2 seconds which I was very proud of until my dad told
me that that’s how people greet each other here. Trying to forget,
my grandmother was showing us around. I saw some weird things like
moving objects with 4 wheels which I heard was called a car and a
small creature with fur which apparently is called a dog? The
weirdest thing of all was that there were lines all over grandmothers
face which later on I asked my mum about and she said they were
called wrinkles which people who get old have but before I could
even think of it my mum told me not to point it out to grandma but
it’s not like I was going to. W.
20th of April 2067
Today grandmother took us to the aquarium which I was a bit scared
of at first because I didn't know what the word meant but when I
went I just realise that it was just another word for a place where
people walk around looking at fish which is one of the creatures I
saw on the virtual net. One of the interesting facts I learned was
that you are not allowed to drink the fish tank water even when
you’re thirsty but I did try vanilla ice cream which is nice but not as
good as chocolate butter squash ice cream you get in Mars. I did
think Earth was scary at the start but now I got used to it and I can
go more often because we are moving to Jupiter which is closer, it
only takes 15 minutes on our megamix 3000. I was very happy when I
heard that we were going to go bowling the next day which
apparently is a game involving a bowling ball and pins. I thought the
aim of the game was to not knock any of the pins down, I was wrong
but I might be a champion someday.
.
Love at First Christmas Party by Ellen Dunne
(1st of December 2013)
Dear Sarah (My Diary)
AH. I can’t believe it. Justin just invited me to his Christmas Party.
So here’s how it all went down. He texted me last night and asked to
sit with Eve and I and I obviously said yes. So we sat there waiting
for like ever but of course he didn’t show up. So I texted him asking
why he didn’t show up and he said he was helping his neighbour with
her science project. Ah how sweet, and because he felt so bad he
said he'd make up for it and you'll never guess what he said he'd do
to make up for it. He invited me to his Christmas party. OMG, I
have to find out what I'm going to wear.
Talk to you soon
Hannahxxx
Communion Day
If I could go back in time I'd show you my Communion day.
I hear my name being called out and
I get out of my seat.
While walking up to the alter my heart skips
a beat.
I can see outside the sun of May
It’s beautiful on my Communion day.
I can see all faces staring up at me,
My dress is so long it’s passed my knee.
I’m up on top of the alter and
I have my reading with me and three sentences later
My heart is back, in me.
My Diary by Shauna
17th of April 2067
At last! I've been waiting all my life for today! My first trip to
Earth, my ancestral home. I’ve read all about it and explored all the
links and virtually swam in the sea. I’ve virtually tasted food grown in
the grown in the ground but know I will get the chance to experience
the real thing! Best of all I will meet my Grandmother!
.
17th of April 2067
Right now I'm on my way to Earth on a space-ship. The bad thing is
it takes a whole day to get from Mars to Earth. It was lonely my
Mom and Dad couldn't come with me. I feel really happy I will finally
be able to see my Grandmother for the first time.
.
18th of April 2067
I'm walking up to where my Grandmother lives it's a weird place
made up of different shapes. My Granny answered the door with
white coloured hair and a long flowing thing and something on her
eyes. She came towards me I thought she was going to attack me so
I pushed her back. I went in, there was square things on the wall and
other stuff, and she said sit down.
19th of April 2067
Today we went swimming it was much better then virtual swimming
we also went to the park, there were these four legged nice but
bitter. I’m not looking forward to be things that were barking at me,
I was scared. I like it here on Earth but I like it on Mars better. I
had my first green apple it was going back to the park but Granny
said she wants to have a picnic. I am looking forward to go to the
cinema though, Granny’s calling Willow, got to go. Bye!!!!!
Brake A Leg!! Tracey Coulter
Dear Diary, 21 of April 2015
Today were the auditions for the school play show. I auditioned and
the results will come out tomorrow for who got the parts. I bet I’m
not going to get the part because Brittney, my biggest competition is
going for the same part as me! She would kill me if I got the part
instead of her. I have always been better than her at everything
except popularity. She will be so mad if I get the lead and not her.
Wish me luck!!!
Dear Diary, 22 of April 2015
Today I went into school and everyone was surrounding the clipboard
for the parts in the play. When Brittney came late again (obviously),
everyone backed away and she screamed she didn’t get the part she
marched right over to me and knocked my books out of my hands. I
went over to the clipboard everyone staring right at me and i read
lead Cat Cooke. I just stared at the paper my mouth open. I turned
around and everyone started clapping and shouting, finally someone
beat Brittney Woods. The football team lifted me up and everyone
was cheering and to ruin my moment of popularity the head teacher
came in and gave out to us all. Yay!! i got detention.
Dear Diary, 23 of April 2015,
Ok so today everyone wanted to sit with me at lunch maybe this is
my big chance to have a big group of friends. After math i went to
the drama teacher and asked her when i had to see her to practice.
She said i had to come back after school, which was a bit of a
bummer! I had plans to go bowling with my friends but this has to be
done!
Dear Diary, 24 of April 2015,
So today I had practise and i nailed it!!! Britany is my understudy and
she is so jello :) Tomorrow is the big show and I’m ready to shine. I
just hope everything goes right!!
Dear Diary,
Today was the big show and guess what I didn’t get to do it because
I got pushed off the stage at the last practise and I broke my leg. I
have an idea who pushed me but I’m not sure I think Britany did it
she was really good at my part but i was so disappointed!! :(
Dear Diary,
Today at school people were asking if i was alright and I was still
popular and Britany was still jello, so were all happy well I am anyway
Byeeeee!!!
A Fishy Escape by Rebecca
The research vessel was in silence. They were all looking at me. The expected
the hot-shot expert to know exactly what it was but I had no idea. I wasn't
sure if it was the hot June sun that had me sweating or the nerves. It seemed
that the crew had been frozen to the spot, they hadn’t expected to find
anything new. Ships like these go out to find new creatures, but they almost
never find them, plus this creature didn't even look remotely like a fish.
I decided to make the first move. As I walked to my equipment I felt every eye
on my back. After I told the crew to get the tracking equipment, I went over to
what had to be a fish. It had gills, anyway, and the most colourful scales you
ever did see. When I went to touch them, they cut deep enough to draw blood
even though I only rubbed off them. I put on my rubber gloves but it didn't
make a difference. When the crew came with the micro-chipping equipment it
started to do the most peculiar things, increasing and decreasing in size, losing
colour and making really strange noises. Panicking we put it into a rope net
hoping it would solve the strange problems.
Just as they tied the net to the side of the boat I had a sudden realisation. I
ripped of my Jacket and shoes and jumped into the ocean. After the instant
pain of salt water hitting my eyes, I blurrily saw a gaping hole in the side. About
90 seconds later, against my will, I came up gasping for breath. When the crew
asked what had happened, I simply held up my finger and said between breaths
"Scales. Stupid. Scales." I have spent my entire life looking for the Multicoloured Knife Fish but I haven’t seen it since.
The End
Eve by Gillian Weston
Eve is crazy
But really nice
She’s not really like
Scary spice.
She’s a great poet
And really fun
And like everybody
She LOVES the sun.
She has a dog
That she calls Winnie
She’s not fat
She’s actually skinny.
She is pretty
And loves to share
You will never be bored
If Eve is there.
The Willow Tree by Beth Kirwan
Behind the willow tree,
Everyone can see,
The stars shining bright,
Having a great night,
Keep on looking at this sight!
A Cindabella Story Amy Johnston
Once upon a time there lived a girl called Bella for short. She has
two ugly step sisters Birdie and Buffy and her step mother Johanna
they are all so mean to her. The only person who is nice to her is
Friday. Friday has a big crush on her but she didn’t know, she had a
crush on Prince alarming. One day Bella was walking in the park
taking pictures with her Imad. When she saw Prince Alarming she
was daydreaming about their life they would have together, When
Prince Alarming saw here she suddenly got an E-mail off him it said
'Would you like to come to my gaff for a Party' she ran home to tell
Friday. As soon as she got home her sisters were there jumping up
and down screaming we’re going to his Gaff. Bella thought for awhile
and then thought that he had invited everyone. Later on that night
the two ugly step sisters went to his gaff. She wasn’t able to go
because the step sister would kill her. Friday came over in his best
clothes and asked her if she was going she said no and told him to go
without her so he did as he was told. Later on that night Bella was
playing the Xbox when suddenly a taxi pulled up. She went
downstairs to see who it was it was her Fairy not mother too save
the night, Her Fairy not mother brought a dress and Bella got into it
and she said to be home at 12 am Bella left. Walked in everyone
looked and the prince said you came, they danced for a while and
then it struck 12 she ran to the door but she lost her extensions.
Later on that night Bella heard a knock on the door and it was prince
alarming looking for who owned the extensions. She was jumping with
joy the two ugly step sisters tried on the extensions they weren’t
theirs and Bella tried them on and they were hers and they lived
happily ever after!!!!!
Grandma by Amy Johnston
18th of October
O’Boyle Street
Liverpool
England
Dear Grandma,
How are you? It is not that good here. It is really hard settling in
without speaking English. Mum keeps saying we have waited so long
to be a family again but I don’t understand we have always been a
family. The trip was the worst bit I had to sit next to this little brat
and he lives down the road GRRRR. The area here is a dumb with
trash everywhere. We are leaving over Mr Yips Emporium. You can
smell the fish and chip from a mile away. School is hard I haven’t
made any friends yet everyone speaks English and I don’t. There are
weeds in our Flower pots it is horrible. Mum and Dad are fine. Mum
got a new job being a maid but I don’t understand are house is a
dump and messy and she won’t tidy it up but she will tidy up loads of
others peoples mess. Dad’s job isn’t going that well. Kazia has made
three friends she made a song about them what a weirdo. Can you
please come and visit then take me home with you. I miss you loads
and tell all my friends I say Hi x
Lots of Love
Anya
Me by Kate Hanratty
Kate is my name
And being funny is my game
Though it can be annoying
Everyone will always love it
My Life by Anna Power
Thursday
11th of April 2013
On my Bed
7:00am
Dear Diary
This is my first day back to school ugh don’t think i can start getting
back to waking up at this time!! My Mom said she had a diary when
she was younger and I read it. Just to say she had an interesting
life!! So I will try to write everything into this diary hopefully. Well
today in school something interesting did happen our school photos
got but on the wall and my gang and me were looking at it and then
saw my arch enemy, Joy hahaha somebody had put a geek glasses on
her and stupid hair with a marker it was soo funny. The bad thing is
she will probably think it’s me!
Getting ready for school
7:01am
Ugh I’m soo tired I was up all night doing my homework because I
had forgot about it and it’s meant to be in today. I have also run out
of lip-gloss have to sneak my Mom's today i guess I'll get more this
afternoon cause all me and my gang are going out woohoo. My dog
Alfie has just came into my room and pounced on me and I think he
has been outside because I have mud on my skirt!
30 minutes later
Outside Rosie's door cause her Moms at work and she’s not changed
yet!
In French
So bored Mr Wood is just going on about stuff in French and half of
us don't even know what he is saying including me.
4:00 pm
Walking home having a great time with my friends Rosie Issie and
Holly!! Quick stop at the parks toilets to but some makeup on just in
case!!
4:30 pm
At Home
Of course home alone like always ugh I am so bored.... What to do
what to do?? I know I'll call Rosie my bestie friend ever.
6:00 pm
Just got off the phone to Rosie. Finally my Mom and Dad are home
because I am starving. At least they brought pizza yippy!!
9:00 pm
Getting ready to go bed.
It’s kinda sad that I a 14 year old goes to bed at the same time as
her twin sisters that are 4.
9:33 pm
In bed
I can't wait until Rosie's party next week. It is going to be in a club
with a DJ and everything! Just one problem I have no idea what to
get her for her gift?? Ah well I won't stress about it and I know
being stressed gives you wrinkles and I don't want that who does? I
also need my beauty sleep so good night.
Friday
12th of April 2013
7:00am
Ugh my Dad has just came straight into my room and pulled the
covers straight off me (Hasn't he heard of privacy?)
Anyway I have to get up don't want to be late for school again haha!
15 minutes later
Just came down stairs to get breakfast and of course my two
sisters Bobby and Lila have got porridge all over themselves luckily
they don't have to go to school (lucky them!) No wonder they do this
stuff to them Mum hardly pays any attention to them she just has
mom time for herself all the time and she and Dad think they can
just stroll into my room any time of any day.
Outside Rosie's house
Oh my god every day I have to wait outside for her she takes for
ever luckily her boyfriend Luke is very patient. I am definitely not
patient at ALL!!
8:00 am
Just go to school. Oops forgot to pull down my skirt quick!! Oh just
made it nobody saw me well I think well at least the principal didn't.
Ms Brooke is the meanest person alive she makes our school hours
filled with boredom (I think she does it on purpose)
Art Class
Well we’re in art class and at leased its better than French haha!
Spoke too soon we have to do a portrait of ourselves and I can tell
you now it will be horrible.
At the sleepover
At Holly's house. At last I have escaped the hell hole of my home
woohoo (at least for a day) we watched some really funny movie as
well we couldn't stop laughing!! I don’t think I'll get to sleep tonight
Holly snores so loud!
Saturday
13th of April
Back home
Back to my hell of a home but there is a bigger problem Rosie's
party is today!! And I have no idea what to wear emm maybe my blue
dress with black tights and my fancy coat!! ahh I don't no.
Rosie's house
Rosie looks stunning she will stand out with her bright bright yellow
dress but it’s amazing.
The party
This party is rocking the music is amazing all the new music unlike
what my dad sings around the house its really embarrassing while my
friend are over and he bursts into Elvis. Anyway back to the party
woohoo all of us are dancing like crazy it’s mad everyone is looking at
us but we don't care its Rosie's party. This is amazing... oh my god
Louis is looking at me and he is coming over quick.
2 minutes later
He asked me to dance it was so awkward at the start but then we
started to talk. I found out he likes me and I love him omg and guess
what we’re going out woohoo!!!
A Big Dream by Georgina Reynolds
We are going to America me and my best friend Amy, we are 14
years old. We can't wait were going in 2 days. I am going to have
chipper now I can’t wait to go to America. Its 10:30 now I have to go
to bed now. 11am the next morning I am packing the final stuff 1:30
I am having my last lunch now at home. Am going to my friend’s house
because I am going to America 3:30 am. Her mom is bringing us to
the airport as she works there on the airplanes. We are going on the
flight now got to go BYE IRELAND I LOVE YOU ALL!!!!!!!!!
The hamster who could talk by Emma
21 of March
Today we got a new hamster. We got him in the pet shop in town he
is golden and white it is really cute we called it silly Sam. We got him
a cage and food today in the pet shop to when we got home I put
him in his cage because my little brother is too small to take care of
it so I am its mum really I love it so much it is super cute .
22nd of March
When I woke up in the morning I went downstairs and my hamster
said hello to me I know you probably don t believe me but I did not
believe it either at first I thought I was dreaming I said you can
talk and the hamster said please may I have breakfast so I started
pinching myself to wake me up but it didn’t work sadly I went and got
silly Sam breakfast I went and got my mum and dad they didn’t
believe me one bit but I know it was true it was super true
24th of March
Today my best friend Ella came to my house I showed her my new
hamster she didn’t believe me when I said my hamster could talk she
didn’t believe me she said my hamster was super super super cute
and this is the best bit silly Sam talked to Ella and me silly Sam must
not like adults
25th of June
Today I am going to Ella s house to have a sleepover she asked her
mum if I could bring silly Sam to her house her mum said yes we are
going to see if he talks to us at her house. When I got to Ella’s I
had to show silly Sam to her little sister Lucy she was cute then we
went up to Ella’s room I love Ella’s room it is pink my favourite colour
I put my stuff down and took silly Sam out of his cage he didn’t talk
to us at all we went and had pizza it was yummy
26th of June
I woke up real late this morning it was 11 o clock Ella said she was up
for ages she had silly Sam in her hands and he was talking to her like
he was a person he said hello to me we had a real long conversation
and then me and Ella had to have breakfast we had pancakes my
favourite I had syrup on them they were yummy we went upstairs
and I got dressed and fed silly Sam he didn’t talk to me I wonder
why
27th of June
I love being off school it is the best yesterday when I got home silly
Sam didn’t talk to me but today he did talk to me but after 12 o
clock he didn’t talk to me I don’t understand why does he not talk
after 12 o clock maybe it is some hamster talking rule !!!!!!! any way
today my brother heard silly Sam talk he went and told my mam and
dad but they didn’t believe him then me and Ella went for ice cream
in the e new ice-cream shop I got vanilla ice cream with chocolate
sauce. Ella had mint chocolate ice cream and chocolate sauce they
were yummy very yummy Ella came to my house for a sleepover today
it is summer holidays. we had take-away pizza and chips and then me
and Ella baked brownies yummy when we were waiting for them to
cook we set up the dvd we were watching Marely and me we went and
took out the brownies and had one we went to watch the movie we
both cried very much. Then we fell asleep we both woke up really
early this morning and silly Sam talked and told us all about the
hamster rule s about talking I FINNLAY UNTERSTAND
If I Left By Kate Hanratty
If I left little Donabate,
I'd really miss it all.
From the freezing cold winters,
Where it just refuses to snow.
To the not so warm summers,
When you're shivering in the breeze.
Though I'd love to see the world,
From Austraila to France.
But if I left Donabate,
I really would go pants.
Winter Time by Orla Doyle
Winter time,
A long line
Of cold and whine,
Dull sky
Up high,
Plants die,
No smiles,
For winter time.
Donabate by Beth Kirwan
I miss the town of Donabate,
Where the weather is really great.
Where the cliff walks are,
And you can see out far.
I miss the bright blue sea,
That would always shout out to me.
Then there was all four schools,
That had oh so many rules.
I miss the town beside the sea,
My home it will always be!
The Day by Orla Doyle
If I could go back in time I'd show you
The day I got Rolo,
Blue sky all day
Not a cloud in the sky,
Playing in the back
With a good friend of mine,
Then my neighbour came out
With who in her hands, Rolo,
A little walk to her
She gave him to me
The thought of him tripping
Made me want to faint,
But now my little Rolo,
Is gone from me.
Wintertime
In wintertime the days aren’t long
So no more swallows to sing us their song.
The rain pours down
And the wind blows around,
Leaving the trees bare,
With none of their leaves to share.
But wintertime brings happiness too
And festive cheer for me and you!
The Race to the South Pole by Sophie O'Donoghue
Monday 18th Of April 1932
Finally our day has come we are going to the South Pole. Hopefully
we will get there first. Oh by the way I'm Captain Robert Scott. My
troop and I have everything ready. We're finally on our way. When
we get to the pole it was freezing but I was all wrapped up and
warm. We set up our base and put up our tents. It was getting late
so we all got into our sleeping bags and fell asleep. We all woke up
and had our breakfast. We knew that Roald Amundsen was moving
quickly and we had to hurry up. My team and I said that half of us
would stay at the base and the other half would try to get to the
South Pole!
Tuesday 19th of April 1932
We've set up our tents and there’s now a storm. We're all hungry
but we have to keep to our diet. I enjoy writing this diary but we're
getting weaker by the day. Roald Amundsen is getting closer but I
don’t think we'll be able to make it.
Wednesday 20th of April 1932
Oh I'm not feeling confident. My team and I are very weak and we
won’t make it back to the base because of the storm. The blizzard is
getting worse. I feel like this will be my last time writing in this
diary. The weather is still terrible and I feel terrible. I feel too
weak to write now I'm starving and I'm too weak. This was a great
trip but it’s sad it has to end this way.
Robert Scott
Winnie, when she was just a Minnie! By Eve Moore's
If I could go back in time, I'd show you the day I got my dog;
Winnie
My sister and I had longed for a pet, until the day we got her, we
were upset.
It took a while to get to the place,
Until I saw the most beautiful face.
The dog came over to me,
Then unfortunately she did a pee.
We took her to the vet,
and then she had her name set.
She got her shots,
and didn't like it a lot.
She's black and white,
and never fights.
Winnie's settled in her home,
and now I've written this poem.
My Holiday 5th Abbie Brennan
Hi my name is Katie, I am 11 years old and today I'm going on
holidays. I'm going to Florida. We're leaving in 2 hours. I better
finish packing my bags. Now what else to pack I have my clothes, my
iPad, my swimsuits and my phone. What else do I need? "Oh sun
cream" I said.
Mum called me and said the taxi was coming to take us to the airport
in 15 minutes. I quickly got grabbed my bag and ran out the door.
When I got to the airport I had a look around some shops since my
flight wasn't for 1hour. I bought a few things like a purse some
makeup and a new bag. Finally it was time to hit the sky. When we
were in the air my 4 year old brother Jamie got air-sick. That really
grossed me out. The flight was 3 hours long so I decided to go for a
sleep. When I woke up it was time to get off. We had arrived in
Florida. A taxi was outside waiting for us. The name of the hotel was
SUPERTEL I thought it was a kind of strange name. When I got
inside I saw someone that I really wasn't expecting it was Flo. Rida.
I love his song 'Whistle'.
At first I thought I was dreaming but no this wasn't a dream. I ran
over to him and asked him for his autograph. When I went into our
hotel room I screamed I really couldn't get over the fact that Flo
Rida was staying in the same hotel as me. I unpacked my suitcase and
then mum told me we were going down to the swimming pool. I got
into one of my swimsuits grabbed a towel and ran down the stairs. I
spent 2 hours swimming and I met 5 new friends. 'I think this might
be the highlight of my holiday' I whispered to myself. Then we went
for dinner. When I got back I went to bed because it was 12 o'
clock. When I woke up the next morning my mum said we were going
to Disneyland. When I heard that I thought to myself this is going
to be the best holiday ever. When we arrived at Disneyland I was
amazed by the amount of rides. I went on loads of rides it was really
fun. There was one ride called the magic carpet that made my dad
puke. After a while I got some cotton candy. It was really nice. On
our way back to the hotel we stopped off to get something to eat.
When we got back to the hotel I watched TV for a while. Then it
was time to go to bed. When I woke up the next morning mum
explained we were going to SeaWorld. When my brother heard this
he screamed because he loves sea animals A LOT! On the journey
there my mum told us about the Loch Ness Monster. It really scared
my brother but then I told him that it didn't really exist. After a
while we arrived there. It looked sooooo cool. I was amazed by all
the sea animals and I'm not that big of a fan of sea creatures. I had
a great time. I even got to swim with sharks (not man eating ones of
course). Then mum told us it was time to go. On our way home we
stopped off at this really nice Indian restaurant. The food was
scrummdiddlyumptious. When we got home it was time to head to
bed. When I woke up I asked mum what we were doing today and she
replied "Well as you know it's our last day here so while I pack up
dad is going to take you down stairs to the pool. I was so upset I
didn't want to leave Florida it was like my dream home. Although I
do miss my friends I thought to myself. Anyway I decided to enjoy
my last day here. After a while mum told us it was time to go to the
airport. When we got to the airport we had to run as fast as our legs
could carry us because we were going to be late. When we got on the
plane I went straight to sleep because I was exhausted from my
holiday. When I woke up we were about to land. When I got hoe I
unpacked my bags and went to call for my friends. I gave them their
presents and played with them for a while. Then it began to get late
when I went home it was bedtime. It was good to be home I
whispered softly
The name is Roddy
by Jodie Clinton
Once upon a time there was a girl named Lisa. Lisa was an animal
lover and her favourite was a horse. She had begged her dad for one
but he said’ ’it’s too much work'' .A few weeks later her mom died.
The place was quiet. One day, when Lisa was watching TV her dad
came around and said she had a surprise for her .She went out to
the garden and saw a beautiful horse. His name was RODDY!!
THAT’S ME!!!The name is Roddy. I am a chestnut horse and this
story is about me! Oh sorry and Lisa.
Lisa loved me (I’m not surprised) and she never left my side. For
three weeks she went on like this. I even know what time she got up
at to come out to me. She came out at nine o 'clock and went in at
half nine for breakfast, she came out at ten o' clock. She went in
for dinner at six o' clock and said good night to me at nine o' clock.
It was nine o clock one day and she was not out. I waited for an hour
and she still was not out. I panicked.
An hour later a man came to the door .He was dressed in a black
coat and a brown bag. “Hello Richard how is she" fine doctor. "Thank
you so much for coming what was he talking about. Then it hit me. It
must be Lisa. I ran around in my paddock. I was scared. The door
opened again and out ran Lisa .She ran straight for me. I was so
happy to see her. Her dad was running after her. She was pale and
her eyes didn’t shine. I heard the doctor say she would be fine and
she would be better in a week. I was so happy that I jumped up on
my back legs.
I think I must have frightened the doctor because he jumped but
then he laughed. It’s all over now, Lisa is back to normal and visiting
me at the normal time and that’s my story.
Bad Luck 5th Class by Aisling Reidy
Dear Diary,
My name is Hannah and I am 11 years old. I hate my family so much
because guess what they did to me. They sent me away because my
Mum thinks that I am too difficult to manage. I hate her so much
because she is too strict and because she loves the new baby way
more than me so I can’t help being bold. Dad is even worst, he uses
the belt on me! That is against the law but I think he still thinks
that he is in the 90’s because he is super old, I think he is 57 but
Mum is only 34. Any way they sent me away because I bit the new
baby and wrecked the kitchen because I broke all of the glasses and
pulled all of the food out of the fridge and spat on it. I only did that
because I was hungry, well kind of. Back to the story, they sent me
to
My sister Isabelle 5th class by Jodie Bins Ms.Coffey
Hi my name is Naomi. I’m 12 years old and I have an older sister
called Isabelle.
My mom is pregnant with a baby sister called Ellie. My parents and I
had to move into a new town and school. Me and Isabelle were
excited to move into the new house but scared to move to a
different school. Our house is kind of big. We’re going to start
school on Monday and today is Friday. At the weekend were going
shopping for our uniforms and some baby stuff also new things for
the house. We were gone for a while. I haven’t got any pets. I’m in
6th class and my sister Isabelle is in 2nd year. I and my sister are
very close even though I’m 12 and she’s 14! The weekend past and it
was time for the first day of school. When I got into school I
actually made a lot of friends for my first day here! Tomorrow I’m
already invited to a friend’s house! But since I’m in 6th class I get to
mind the young ones in junior infants! And my sister has to go to a
primary school tomorrow and talk to 1st class while there teacher is
gone! We both got home and told the great new to our parents.
They thought it was wonderful news. As time flew by, it was
Tuesday. It was after school I went to my friend’s house and then
went to Isabelle in the primary school she said that she is trying to
convince the young ones that ghost are real. She said that on the
New Year’s night she’s bringing them to an old scary castle that
ghosts are really in there. I was trying to convince her that she
shouldn’t really do that. But she didn’t listen to me. I told my mom
and she said to go with her just to be sure that she keeps herself
warm and to wrap up that night and also be careful . It was
Wednesday. School flew by so I walked home. When I and Isabelle
got home and after our homework our mom bring us shopping for
clothes, shoes and accessories and stuff like that. Mom said 'why
don’t you too go and look for new shoes. I'll give you $40 for both of
you. When you've got your shoes I want Isabelle to call me on her
cell phone and meet me somewhere. Ok? ‘We replied ' ok ‘. Isabelle
was lucky she was allowed a cell phone. I’m not allowed one till I’m
her age! It’s really annoying. Isabelle and I went to the shoe shop.
And straight away when we got in, Isabelle saw these red high heel
shoes. She bought them so fast that my life flashed before my eyes!
She put them on when she got them. They were $30! So I didn’t
have enough for shoes but I didn’t mind. We got home and decorated
the house with signs saying 'IT'S A NEW YEAR!' it was because we
were having a party for the New Year. Which is tomorrow. We were
off school for the rest of the week! We got everything ready and
went to bed. I couldn’t sleep because I was so worried about what
Isabelle was going to do to the kids tomorrow. But finally I just
dozed off. It was Thursday. And it was the day of the New Year.
The family got ready. It was almost midnight so I and Isabelle set
of to the castle. Isabelle went into the front window looking like a
ghost and the kids were really scared Isabelle was wearing her new
shoes and they were a bit big on her she leaned out the window. She
was holding on very tight. She stood there for about 2 minutes and
then fireworks went off. Isabelle got a fright and let go. She slipped
in her new shoes and fell out the tower window. I couldn’t bare to
watch. The ambulance took a while to get here. Isabelle wasn’t
breathing. I burst into tears. 1 hour later, it was 1:00 am and they
arrived with my parents with them they told me to walk home.
Isabelle was fine they said but I was too afraid to believe she was
alive. Next day I got called into the hospital. Mom had Ellie the new
baby. I was very happy but I was more conserved about Isabelle. My
dad told me he had terrible news. He said as soon as the baby was
born Isabelle past away. I didn’t know what to do. I was in shock. I
fell to the ground in tears. But as people say. That’s what life gives
you and you have to take it.
The Water Park 5th class By Aoife O Donoghue
When I was on holidays I was going to a water park that day. I love
water parks. The water park had so many new rides. I couldn't wait.
When we got there it was so big. My sister and I went to the bigger
part of the water park with my dad. My Mam went with my brother
to the little part. I loved the lazy river. Also there was a ride and it
was called The Black Hole. My sister and I loved it but my dad didn't
really like it. I was soaked. I also went on a ride called the flipper.
It was so cool. A little while later my family and I went to get
something to eat. The place we went to had really nice food. There
was a guy who asked my dad and my Mam could my sister, my brother
and I hop on a bronco. My Mam and dad said' Ok'. The person
worked there. My sister didn't fall off neither did I and when it
came to my brothers go he didn't fall off. My brother actually loved
it. A little while later I went back on some off the rides with my
sister. There was a little ride for little children' for my brothers
age. I hopped on it with him and so did my sister. I don't know how
many times I got on it with him. I actually loved it to. My brother
kept laughing every time we went up and back down again. A little
while later we met my Mam and dad. We all decided to go home
because we were tired. I had a great day. It was so much fun!
THE E.T.'S ARE COMING By Caoimhe Brennan
St. Elizabeth’s,
Sandy lane,
Leitrium bay
5-7-1995
Dear Ms Winifred Bellefonte
I am writing to you to inform you that my research has paid off, I
have detected a U.F.O., flying through the atmosphere of space.
According to my calculations it should be landing on Earth in 16 day's
at 9:45 am precisely. I would like you to contact those who have
been involved. We must ensure that no other earthlings find out.
This very day last year I proceeded to make an Alien pod, it fits up
to 30 Extra-terrestrial's.
It just might be the Aliens coming back to invade and try take over
their old home 'Earth'. But guess what they can try but they won’t
be able to tag Earth as their property.
As we know E.T.'s are very clever so we need to think of a way to
lure them to us.
This week I have been investigating the difference between
Martians and Aliens. It's like a square is a rectangle but a rectangle
is not a square. All Martians are Aliens, not all Aliens are Martians,
but Martians would be specifically from Mars, while
Aliens could come from anywhere in space.
Please reply A.S.A.P.
Yours sincerely,
Prof. Ronald Mc Moran
The Year It Snowed 5th Class – Naomi Robinson
Well it was just a normal cold day in the winter at Ireland I was
snuggled up in my pyjamas on the couch watching TV. When my mom
came in and told me to get ready for bed. So I got my super and
went to bed so did my whole family. I fell asleep then my mom came
in and woke me up she said it was snowing. I got up straight away and
got my warm clothes on. I went outside with the rest of my family at
two in the morning. A few minutes later all of my estate was out
playing in the snow. It was so fun. We went to sleep again. The next
day we got up and played in the snow again it was even more fun
because we could see who was out. We went for a walk in new bridge
park it was all snowy. I slipped all over the place it was like an ice
rink. I was so cold I was freezing. I went home washed my hands but
didn't dry them I forgot and went outside, my hands froze. The
next day kitties bike was stolen Katie is my sister. We looked all
around for it we couldn't find it anywhere .then we saw a teenager
riding it we stopped him and asked him where he got the bike. He
said he got it off his brother (who is twenty one) for Christmas we
called the police. The police said they would come down. We don't
know the police did because we didn't hear from them. That was the
first white Christmas I remember
Carl the Ninja Squirrel Ciara Kavanagh 4th
There was a squirrel called Carl who loved nuts. One day he went
looking for nuts. A nut fell off a tree and hit him in the head from
that moment on he didn't remember anything. He actually thought
he was a lion I mean come on there is a big difference. Later that
day he saw a little girl walking by and started to roar at her. The
girl started to laugh and picked a nut off of a tree and dropped the
nut. The nut hit Carl in the head then he thought he was a ninja
there is an even bigger difference. Carl started to chop nuts and
trees. Carl was completely nuts and there was no changing him. He
actually put five people in hospital and two in a mental hospital
because they said they saw a ninja squirrel and people say there is
no such thing as a ninja squirrel. But there is ... Carl the Ninja
Squirrel. But there is ... Carl the Ninja Squirrel.
Ciara by Ciara Thiel 4th class
C IS FOR CLEVER.
I IS FOR IMAGINATIVE.
A IS FOR AMAZING.
R IS FOR REALLY GOOD.
A IS FOR AWSOME PERSON.
A Reflection by Angela Gunko
From the light of the dark
A fox goes out to lark
He sees a reflection
Some sort of connection
But who can it be
When there is no one but he
He can hide
But he thinks he has no pride
What is it?
Maybe it’s a crow
It isn't so low
Maybe a human
So could it be
Now it’s only reflection and me
Crazy mind By Sarah Minto 4th class
C is for crazy which I really am
R is for Rio where I want to go
A is for attractive which my old sister thinks she is
Z is for zoo where the lions want to eat you
Y is for yo yo it always raps my hand
M is for mint I am a mint because my surname is Minto
I is for intelligent which I am not
N is for Niall in One Direction he is Irish like me
D is for Dylan he is my boyfriend well at least I think he is ok I
never had a boyfriend
I LOVE JUSTIN BIEBER
The Crazy girl By Sarah Minto 4th class
Once there was a girl called Alyssa. One day Alyssa went to call for
her friends Paige and Faye. When she knocked on the door their
mammy answered and said hi Alyssa how are you to day. Good thank
you said Alyssa. We are going to the cinema do you want to come
with us. Aha .we are going to see Peppa pig THE MOVIE.
aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh I HATE THAT she
screamed. But I’ll go for SWEETS. Oh ok then said Paige and
Faye’s mammy. Paige and Faye ran down the stairs to see who was
screaming. Then Paige said why were you screaming said Paige?
Because I hate Peppa pig said Alyssa it even kills me to say the name
to even say the word said Alyssa. Ok then so you are not coming said
Faye. No no I am coming for the SWEETS said Alyssa. Ok said
Paige. Let go
My Dog by Olivia McGrath
My Dog is very shy,
He loves women and hates guys,
He doesn't snap or he doesn't bite
And when he plays games he uses all of his might.
He really, REALLY, loves to eat,
That must be why he is almost obese!
I play with him ALL the time
That dog will ALWAYS be mine
GRANDMOTHER NATURE by Divena Rawl 4th class
Dear Human's,
I would like to say that you are doing very bad things to the
environment like littering, killing animals for their fur, cutting down
trees, even driving is bad for the environment. This is serious.
Pollution is bad for the sea and all the sea animals and birds because
over the years some oil spilled in the sea and it has killed all fish and
birds that land in it and it took years to get out, We could help the
Environment by walking to school or the shops by not littering and by
putting rubbish in the bin and not turning on the lights when the sun
it out because it wastes electricity. You can do lots of other things
that will help too. Well that’s what you do to help the Environment.
It is in your interest to look after the planet we live on
From Grandmother Nature.
A Sea Adventure Sinatt Badmus 4th Class
I was a captain a long time ago and I had a crew of thirty men and
we sailed on a mighty ship called the Black Shadow. We were on a
quest to find Lake Wara Wara. First we met some unfriendly
natives that captured us and took us to their cannibal village to eat
us for their dinner. Some of us escaped but the half of my crew did
not make it.
Next we went to the snow-capped mountains. We climbed and
climbed for hours finally we got to the top. We made a sled and we
slid down the mountain. After we went to Alligator River. It was full
of mean, angry vicious teeth clenching alligators. Most of us survived
but the others did not. I only had twelve men left. After that we
came across the most dangerous deadly soldier ants on the planet
who tried to eat and kill us with their stings
We finally found Lake Wara Wara. We found an x on the ground and
we dug and dug and we found treasure. Then the rest of the crew
got our signal and we got the ship to the island where we hopped on
the ship to sail the seven seas on another fun adventure.
I love my puppy By Laura Masterson 4th class
When he wags his tail
He is so cute to me
He is big and black and loves to chat
He loves me and my sister but the next week he was lost
I love my puppy.
A Sea Adventure
Ten long years ago I was a young sailor longing for an adventure. At
the age of seven I started listening to old sailing stories and ever
since I had wanted to be a sailor. Just my luck, in 1951, when I was
16, my father was travelling to a never seen place called Lake Wara
Wara. I begged and begged and begged to go and finally he said yes.
On the 21st we set sail, my father told me how windy it would be but
I ignored him. Half way a horrible storm began to appear.
Everybody hurried up to the helm of the ship. The was rocking side
to side, all of our food and water supplies got swept off the ship,
after a while as the last faint rays of daylight were gone it started
to calm down. Soon we reached land, half of the crew got off the
ship.
When we got off the ship we were met by some very unfriendly
natives. As we ran off two of our men were killed. We ran south but
what we didn't notice was that we ran into a big puddle of quick
sand. Suddenly nearly ten crocodiles came down from their swamp.
A couple of men and I tackled the crocodiles and rode them just
north of Poisonous Snake Swamp. When we got off the crocodiles
we found that we had lost another 3 men. At this point we only had
13 men left. We got out of the way of Poisonous Snake Swamp,
losing 5 men. Still having 8 we squashed the Soldier Ants. After
that we found ourselves at Lake Wara Wara. We pulled up the
treasure and all the gold in the world was in the chest! Soon after
we made our way home.
A Sea Adventure
We pulled up on an island, but we knew it wasn't abandoned. We saw
flashes in the bushes, we heard drums in the distance and we knew
this was the cannibal’s village. We waited until dark to pass through
the village.
We walked all night until we reached the snow-capped mountains. We
walked over the mountains. We discovered a pool of quick sand. Jack
was crossing the bridge and it broke. He was holding on for his life
and he let go. We just walked off. We swam across the water.
Christopher was after being eating. We walked over the deadly
soldier ants. The rest of my crew was bitten. I was the only one who
wasn't bitten
I finally reached Lake Warra Warra. I found ANOTHER map. It
took me 2 hours to find the X but it was worth it. It was full with
Gold, Silver and jewels. I brought it aboard and showed it to my
crew. It was our little secret
THE REAL STORY OF SANTA CLAUS AND THE EASTER BUNNY by Zikora Okafor 3
rd
Once upon a time long ago there was a boy called Santa. He loved
making toys. One day he saw a bunny outside. He brought it in. They
called him the Easter Bunny. A few years later, the Easter Bunny
came to Santa. You see the Easter Bunny hated Santa and he hated
Christmas and Santa. ''Sorry'' said the Easter Bunny and gave him a
chocolate bar. ''I don’t want one'' said Santa and ran away. Santa
was crying. ''What is wrong'' said Mrs Claus. ''Nothing'' said Santa.
He ran to a different spot. A few years later they made up and they
best brothers ever!
The Girls Who Found the Tooth Fairy. By Ava Barry 3rd Class
Once upon a time two girls were playing in there garden they went
inside to ask their mum could they have a sleepover. The girls mum
said yes, but first you may have an apple. So after the apple one of
the girls tooth fell out. WOW, the two girls shouted out, it’s a
beauty. That night, the girls felt a big bump at the end of their bed.
IT’S THE TOOTH FAIRY, they screamed until the tooth fairy said,
SSTOPP. The tooth fairy just waved her wand and soon the girls
were fast asleep. The next day, the girl found a 2 euro under her
pillow. Now everybody knows that you could see the tooth fairy
ENDLESS By Ella O’Neill
This awful movie is endless,
It just goes on and on.
And when it feels as if it's stopped,
It's back where it's begun.
This terrible day is endless,
The fun is running out,
And when someone talks to me,
I feel the need to SHOUT!
School seems endless,
It never seems to end,
All these math problems,
Are driving me round the bend.
This poem isn't endless,
It has come to an end,
I hope you enjoyed reading it,
Maybe with your friend?
Ella O'Neill
My Dogs by Anna Coughlan 3rd class
I have 2 dogs called Missy and Max. Missy is a black and white
border collie, and Max is a wheaten terrier and he is kind like a
wheat colour. Missy is 2 years old, and Max is 12, in our years Max
would be 84, and Missy would be 14 in our years. I take Max for
short walks in my estate with my friend Rebecca. And I take Missy
out on the green outside my house. I love my dogs. They are great!!!!!
The MISSING CUPCAKE Written by Lia Mulcahy
It was a very special evening. It was very tiring day. I had been
baking for the whole day. My little sister had been happily spreading
flour about the place .I had been not so happily tidying up after her.
Now she was sleeping on the sofa. Yes! Now I could take a rest and
eat the GIANT cupcake. I had hidden it in the cupboard. I ran over
to the cupboard and I opened the door. The cupcake was gone!!!
Now I cannot have my tasty cupcake. I wonder where it is. I should
check the other cupboard in case I put it there. I opened the door.
It wasn't there either! I ran all over the house looking for the
cupcake. I looked in the bathroom, the bedrooms and even the living
room but it wasn't there. I decided to look in the kitchen it was the
one place I hadn't looked. I did not find the cupcake but I had
found the bun case I had left it in. I was getting annoyed. I
couldn't eat a bun case! And I really wanted that cake. I just have
to keep on looking. I looked in the attic, the nursery and finally the
dining room. I would never find this cupcake! I guess I'd just go
without it. I wonder where it went though. I went down to the
sitting room and there was my sister eating my cup cake. Grrr! I'm
just going to have to steal hers then!!!
The Fun Ball by Chloe Byrne.
Once upon a time there was a bear and his name was Snowy Bear. His
best friend was Christopher Bear. Christopher and Snowy loved
playing together. One day Snowy found a ball in his garden. "Oh look
Christopher, I found a ball!" cried Snowy. He was ever so pleased
with himself and because of that he even threw a party that night!
The next day Snowy went outside to play with his new ball. “Snowy
come inside right now, it's freezing out there!" called Christopher
from the window. "But I want to play with my new ball!" Snowy called
back. "Snowy it's freezing out there. Come on you have to come in
soon otherwise you will catch a cold!" "Oh all right have it your way
then, but I’m coming back outside tomorrow!" And that was the
story of the fun ball!
THE END!
Cats by Caitlin O’Reilly 3rd class
Cats sleep anywhere,
any place any chair,
on the top window edge,
in the middle on the edge,
open drawer empty shoe,
anybody’s lap will do,
cats sleep anywhere,
any place any chair.
EASTER v CHRISTMAS By: Beth Power 3rd Class
Once upon a time there was a little girl called Aoife. Her favourite
holidays were Christmas and Easter.
The creators of these two holidays Santa Clause and the Easter
Bunny were not very happy about this because they wanted her to
pick one or the other. Santa and the Easter Bunny went to war.
They were trying to prove that their holiday was better. Santa
tried giving thousands more presents at Christmas. The Easter
Bunny gave thousands more chocolate eggs and sweets at Easter.
Still she never picked just one she loved them both equally. Still
Santa and the Easter bunny weren't happy but eventually they
learned to overcome their differences and stop competing. Still
they thought that their holidays were better but they never said it
out loud. So the Easter Bunny, Santa and Aoife were all happy.
The End
They’re Coming! 5th Class, by Aisling Reidy
Dear Diary, 30 - 8 – 1939
I am super scared because tomorrow is the day of the big election.
My Mum tells me not to worry but how can I! Anyway my name is Jade
Evans and I am 10 years old. It is my birthday tomorrow and I will be
turning 11. I live in Berlin and I am a Jew but I don’t really mind
because I can’t help it. I have a Mother called Paula but we kids call
her Mama, I also have a Father called Frank but we call him Papa. I
have four brothers and five sisters. The eldest is Rita who is 17 and
then John who is 16 then Martha who is 14 and Philip but Phil for short
and his twin Marcus are 12 then I am next and I am turning 11 and
then Kate who is 8 and then Claudia who is 7 and then Bill who is 4 and
the youngest is little Alexandra but we call her Alex and she is only 2.
Whoa, I have a very big family, 10 kids and two adults so there are 12
of us in a house. Luckily we have a huge house because my father
writes for an important paper. Our house is kind of in the centre of
Berlin. Well about my day. Today my family forgot that tomorrow was
my birthday and they all thought that it was today. They invited all of
my friends and cousins over for a party. I got lots of presents and
this diary came from Rita. I really do love it. It has a soft cover that
is red and the pages smell like roses. I am so glad that we got this
whole week off because of the election.
Dear Diary, 1 - 9 – 1939
Today is very special, first because of my birthday and second
because of the election. My family HATES Hitler because he doesn’t
like any of the Jews even if you are his friend but I guess that he
would not have any Jewish friends. Well today being my REAL
birthday Mama and Papa bought a delicious cake that we ate while
watching the big election on the T.V. Oh no, Hitler was winning the
election by 70% so far. He won, Damn it! Suddenly Papa started
swearing. Mama took all of us young ones out of the room but she let
Rita stay. Claudia started to cry because she was scared because Papa
is usually a very calm man and I can tell you that wasn’t calm. Mama
called us into the kitchen talking as if nothing had happened. Papa went
out so he wasn’t there. Mama wouldn’t tell us where he went but I
knew that it must have gone to the newspaper shop to by the paper so
he could shred it. Finally he came back and told us that loads of people
were lining up out-side the shop. Papa started to say some of the
rumours that they were saying on the streets but Mama told us to go
even Rita, the eldest. We all went to bed because we were too bored
to wait till they were finished talking because we all knew that Mama
can talk for hours. Way after midnight I heard Papa and Mama go to
sleep so I crept out and stole the newspaper form the kitchen because
I really wanted to know what those rumours were. The headline said”
Gold Stars” so I read on because the title was interesting. I found
out what gold starts meant and I just couldn’t keep reading so I ran
back to my room. I kept on have these awful nightmares about Hitler
taking me but finally fell asleep.
Dear Diary,
2 - 9 – 1939
Today is the day when the world changes and it already did. By time
we woke up there was loads of mail. There was a package for everyone
in the family even little Alex. When I opened my package there was
a golden star that had a sticky side and on the star it said JEW. Papa
was astounded and poor Mama started to weep. We kids didn’t know
what it was but me because I saw the newspaper last night. Also in
the package was a list of things we can’t do! The list said “Jews have
to wear a yellow star. Jews are forbidden to use trams, Jews have to
turn in their bicycles, Jews are not allowed to use any public sports
centres, Jews are not allowed to watch any form of entertainment.
Turn sheet over for more”, but before I could turn over the sheet
Mama collected them all. She wouldn’t let us read more and then
Martha asked such a silly question. She asked Papa if they could stop
being Jews and then Papa shouted at her saying that we are Jews and
proud. Then poor little Alex burst out crying because she had no idea
what was going on. Just then my best friend Katie who lives upstairs
knocked on the door. She had a star on too. When she saw mine she
looked relieved because she didn’t want to go to a new school without
me. NEW SCHOOL, Mama never told me that. Oh no now I will never
be able to see my other friend Beth because she is not a Jew. Then
Katie’s mother, Jenny, ran in. She threw her arms around Mama and
cried. Mama and her are very good friends and Katie’s Papa, John, is
my Papa’s good friend. Mama tried to calm Jenny but she was too sad
mainly because Katie would move school and because they couldn’t stay
in this awful country. Then Mama said something that shocked us all,
she said that they could all move to Poland tomorrow and live in
Warsaw because that is where her brother lives. Jenny thought about
it for a while and finally said yes. All of the kids shouted with joy.
Suddenly 6 little kids ran in. It was Katie’s brothers and sisters. Katie
had three brothers and three sisters. They were all younger than her.
The girls were all triplets who were 7 and Claudia was there best
friend and the boys were twins who were 3 and the other one was 9.
They were all wearing stars too. Then her brother asked why we were
making loads of noise. Claudia said that we were moving to Poland
tomorrow. Papa said that we must pack some food and lots of other
things. He gave us some money to go shopping. Mama and Jenny came
too so they brought loads of money. First we went to get some fruit
and veg. There was a sign in the window saying NO Jews wanted. Mama
suggested that we go to the market but there was a barrier up saying
the same thing NO Jews wanted. We had to go to the special Jewish
shop beside the dump in the end. It was awful there. It stank of dead
fish and feet. After we got what we wanted we all walked over to the
main square. There we saw loads of Nazis and they were shouting”
Jews out!” Mama and Jenny made us go home and go to bed because
we had an even longer day tomorrow.
Dear Diary,
3 - 9 – 1939
I can’t wait till we get out of this country because today we got more
mail saying that the whole family is wanted. Papa just ripped it up and
spat on it. At about lunch time we met Katie and her family at the
airport. Luckily Hitler didn’t ban Jews at the airport. After we
dropped our luggage off we went for a quick snack. There was a sign
in the window with the stars so we couldn’t go. Mama said it was good
because then we wouldn’t eat our dinner later if we did have some. We
all knew that she was as sad as us. Just then the sound dinged for our
flight so we all rushed to the plane. It only took a little while to get
to Poland and when we did it was lashing rain. Papa said that we would
have to walk to the flats because we were not allowed to get the bus
because of the stars. It took half an hour to get there even though
it is really close because Alex was too small to walk far. The flats were
on the same level and beside each other. The flats were kind of big
but very dull and damp. A few of us had to sleep on the floor but I
guess that it is better than being forced into concentration camps.
Mama set of cleaning straight away so Papa said we can have a look
around if we stick together but only Me, Katie, Martha, Phil, Marcus
and Kate went. The town is quite exciting because there were loads of
street sellers and entertainment. There was a sign saying circus
coming soon so we all couldn’t wait. It was getting dark so we went
home and all had dinner in our flat. It was great just if only we weren’t
Jews.
Dear Diary, 4 - 9 – 1939
Today was super boring because all the kids had to help clean the
flats. Mama didn’t let us out again for some reason.
Dear Diary,
5 - 9 – 1939
Today Mama started us all at school except little Alex. It was awful
because we only lived in Poland for less than a week so we don’t know
how to speak Polish. Mama tried to get us all a tutor but she didn’t
know where to find one. The only person in both families who knew
how to speak Polish was Rita because she took that language in her old
school. In school today everyone laughed when the teacher asked
Katie and I our names because we got the German- Polish dictionary
out and started looking. Then the teacher tried to say what your name
in German is so we managed to understand. For the rest of the day I
didn’t understand anything so I didn’t bother to even try so when the
teacher caught me looking out the window she called me up to the desk
and struck me with the ruler and also wrote me a note to bring home
to Papa and Mama. To make the matters worse it started to rain hard
on the way home from school so I got a cold.
Dear Diary,- 9 – 1939
This morning when I knock on Katie’s door to walk to school there was
no answer which was pretty strange because usually she wakes up at
about 6 and I knocked at 8. I went back to Mama telling her that Katie
wasn’t there so Mama made me walk with the twins. The teacher asked
me where Katie was so I just shook my head because I still didn’t know
how to speak Polish. After school I knocked on the door again but this
time Papa came with me to make sure everything was ok. There was
still no answer but Papa noticed that the door wasn’t locked. He
opened it slowly and saw that there was a mess everywhere. Suddenly
I saw something gleaming in the light, it was a speck of blood. I showed
Papa and he got very worried. Then a little piece of paper blew over
because the door was open. The note said “Dear the wonderful Evans
family. We all knew that you all would be the first to notice our
disappearance so we address this not to you. The Nazis let us quickly
write a note to you because I lied saying that I follow Hitler even
though I am a Jew but they believed me. Well anyway we are being
taken away to a concentration camp in East Germany so I doubt we
will see each other again but I hope for the best. Katie wanted to run
in and say goodbye to Jade but the Nazis held her back. We really will
miss you and hopefully will see you all in the future. From everyone
here. LIVE ON JEWS! Tears were dripping down my cheeks because
I cannot believe Katie would think about me in a time like that. Papa
and I brought the note back to everyone else. Mama’s face froze when
she saw the note. She wouldn’t eat anything else that day but I guess
that no one else did really. I don’t know how I will face school without
my best friend.
Dear Diary, 7 - 9 – 1939
Papa didn’t want any of us go to school because he wanted us all to be
here when he announced something. He waited till everyone was sitting
down comfortably to say his special announcement. Papa said that this
country was unsafe because Hitler took over last night and because
of the Thurls family being taken away. Papa said that we were going
to move again but movie today without anyone knowing. He said that
we would walk to Czechoslovakia. That would be a very long walk. Mama
said that she would have to think about it but in the end she decided
to go tonight. We packed lots of food because it would take 2 days to
get to Czechoslovakia. Mama was running around the flat like crazy
making sure that all the kids brought a reasonable amount of things
with them in a back pack because we didn’t want anyone to notice we
had run away. Finally we were all ready to go. We pretended that we
were just going on a family outing but really we were escaping from
this horrible place. .
Dear Diary, 8 - 9 – 1939
Mama and Papa were wrong because we are here in Czechoslovakia. It
didn’t take that long because we practically ran the whole way. When
we got to Czechoslovakia Papa booked us 3 hotel rooms because we
were a big family of 12. Luckily it was cheap or else we wouldn’t have
been able to pay because we were running short on the money. Mama
just ordered toast and jam for our dinner because a real dinner would
have cost double that. Alex and Bill cried all night so anyone who
shared a room with them didn’t sleep. Papa told us that he would go
out and explore Czechoslovakia so he could rent us a flat tomorrow.
Dear Diary, 9 - 9 – 1939
As I said Papa wasn’t at the hotel this morning. Mama let us look
around the hotel because we were all so bored sitting around the
rooms. There was a little kids’ area on the ground level so we played
there until Papa came to say that he found a flat nearby for us to stay
in. He was right about the flat being close because it was around the
corner over a shop. He said it was the best he could do because
everywhere else was booked out. The flat was even worse than the
last one but Mama lied saying that it was lovely. Mama sent us all to
bed because we were wrecked.
Dear Diary, 10- 9 – 1939
Today was well let me tell you about it. At about lunch time we heard
a loud bang on our door. Papa made us stay in the kitchen and he went
to answer it. It was the NAZIS! They were here to take us away to
one of those awful concentration camps in Frankfurt I heard about in
the news. One Nazi said that we were to pack a small back and leave
immediately. I packed some clothes, food and most importantly my
diary. Mama made us all hold hands and keep our heads held us high
when we were walking across the road. We got loads of stares from
passer-byes. The Nazis made us walk to the train station and get on
the special train to bring you to the concentration camps. On no, I
forgot my lucky pen that I need to write in my diary. I started to cry
but Martha came over and got me a piece of coal so I could at least
write with something. The coal was big so I shaped it into the right
size. I brought the coal with me in my pocket all way to Frankfurt. It
was an awful journey because we only got one slice of stale bread with
a bit of cheap butter but Mama gave us hers because she ate before
the Nazis came to our flat. It took a whole day to get to Frankfurt.
By the time we got there they shouted female one side and male the
other. All we girls tried to give the boys a hug before they left but
one of the concentration camp leaders came over and made us break
a part. It was only Me, Mama, Rita, Martha, Kate, Claudia and little
Alex left together. We were all put together in a cell with 10 other
females. Mama shared out some food she had in her pockets. I then
checked in my pocket for the piece of coal, it was GONE!
Dear Diary, 1945
I didn’t keep track of the date but all I know is that it is 1945 because
I turned 17 this year. I know I am getting a bit too old to be writing
in this little scrap book but I just couldn’t let it go. Anyway we all
survived, even Mama who is getting old. Today the World War II
ended. The British and Americans soldiers came and released us, both
girls and boys.
Mama, Rita, Martha, Kate, Claudia, Alex and I
embraced the boys. We hugged for ages. The soldiers brought us to
the train station. Guess who we saw. The Thurls family. Katie and I
ran to each other. Mama gave Jenny a huge hug. We all talked about
our times over the last few years on the journey to Berlin. By the time
we got there it was very dark. A solider recommended us stay in a
hotel so we did.
Next Day…
Mama, Papa, Katie’s Mama and Katie’s Papa talked for ages and then
called us in. They decided that we were all going to move to England
tomorrow. I can’t wait!
The Lifeboat by Lara Browne 4th Class
I was watching a programme on the television about lifeboat safety.
This gave me an idea, so I asked Mam if we could go to the Rescue
Centre. She said yes, but she also said I had to wear my
waterproofs. I agreed so we could get going. When I was in the car I
saw a Rescue crew on the harbour front with their emergency lights
flashing furiously
When we got there, I saw the crew getting ready to set sail for a
mission. They were wearing life jackets and helmets. Mam asked if
we could go too, the skipper kindly said yes. This was going to be
great fun! I saw dolphins do tricks in the water; mermaids flick their
tails, seals splashing in the water and men fishing in all different
types of boats.
When we got to the capsized boat we zipped over to them, a man
called Jamie pulled the girl in. I wrapped her in a blanket she was
snug as a bug in a rug. Just by looking at her I felt cold. We got her
safely back to land in no time to where she was met by a Doctor. Oh
yes it was an exciting day at the Rescue Centre.
A Sea Adventure Niamh Cullen 4th Class
When I was young I grew up in a fishing village. I really
wanted to be a sailor and go on adventures. When I was older I went
on the Blacksmith's ship. When we set sail I had to scrub the deck
with my fellow sailors. The waves were calm but then came a storm.
It went on all night. The boat was shaking. In the morning the waves
were calm again. The captain gave us breakfast then told us we were
going to Lake Wara Wara. After a while I had to scrub the decks
again. One of my fellow sailors told us we were getting close to the
island that Lake Wara Wara was on. After a few hours we reached
the island.
When we put the anchor down ten of the sailors stayed
behind on the ship. We got bags and put food, drinks and a first aid
kit in. When we were getting off the ship we saw unfriendly natives
marching up and down so no one would get on to the island. We told
the sailors on the ship to shot a cannon. All the unfriendly natives got
a fright and ran away. Next we walked past a cannibal village. Three
of the men got captured. Then there was ten of us left. After that
we climbed up snow-capped mountains. When we got half way up we
went to sleep. It was too dark to see where we were going.
In the morning we climbed the rest of the way. Next we all
built a raft to get across Alligator River. We had to build an oar to
steer. When we got across the Deadly Soldier Ants five sailors were
bitten so five sailors were left. When we got to Lake Wara Wara we
found the key and the treasure chest. There was gold and jewellery
inside. The sailors came back with the ship and then we sailed home.
The End.
Leaving Ireland..By Amy Collins
Hello my name is Aoife and I am 12 years old. Right now I’m
getting on a two month voyage to America. Before we get on we
have to be checked for any major illnesses like famine fever
I will miss my home but anywhere has to be better than what we
felt in County Mayo. The day we found out the potatoes had
blight was horrible. The stench of them was horrendous, it
would make a grown man cry. Lucky enough the blight came
after harvest so we had enough potatoes to do our family of
eight for the year ahead. My mother worked in our house and
papa worked in the workhouse and sometimes he didn’t get home
until late that night. The only food we got used to be potatoes
and corn but that was only sometimes. We didn’t have enough
money to pay for my grandmother and grandfather to get on the
Jeeney Johnston with us but sadly they both died of starvation.
The price of a ticket to America in a whopping 20p so we were
saving for a rainy day for a very long time. We found our cabin
in the ship,it felt as though I was walking down the stairs for a
very long time. We have twelve people staying in our cabin with
only eight beds, nights are the worst of all, and the noise of the
thunderous engines would keep an exhausted man who is hard of
hearing awake. I had a dream the other night, it was why we
had to emigrate. It was because the year the potatoes failed
the whole family were starving and we just couldn’t fight the
hunger pains any longer so we set straight out to the harbour.
We have been getting more food than we would have gotten at
home. It’s horrible, the amount of people who are sick is
horrifying month and a half has passed and we are finally at Ellis
Island. They are checking us to see if they will allow us to
come into their country for new life in America. I found a $10
note on the ground here and later I’m going to put it into a
bottle and send it off in hope that someone in Ireland will find it
because I know how it feels to be starving
RISK by Alana
I tiptoed over to the door, gently stepped out of my house and
quickly closed the door after me. I rushed down the road but saw my
father in the distance so
I hurried and made a right turn onto a dark and dirty alley. There
were rusted cans and puddles of dirty water everywhere. There
were so many turns I felt like I was in a maze and I'd never get out
until I saw a crowd of people. There were people screaming and
shouting, but I couldn’t see behind the crowds.
I tried pushing and shoving to get by the people but it didn't work
the majority of the crowd were men and they didn’t seem to have a
lot of money. There was a sudden pause and then a man walked on
the stage. Everyone got excited. I couldn’t really hear from where I
was standing but I heard him saying but ``hello and welcome
members of the transport union, I, your leader am here for the
meeting to say we need to keep trying `` said Jim Larkin and then a
man interrupted ``how will we pay for food if we don’t have
money``. The money we get won`t last forever
People started getting angry and started fighting. There were
people pushing and throwing rocks. The police arrived and started
grabbing people. I began to get scared so I backed out of the crowd.
It wasn’t a pleasant site. I couldn’t find the way I came. I couldn’t
move, there were people on the ground and people pushing each
other. I really just wanted to get home.
Jim Larkin By Harmony Halpin
One damp cold morning I woke up at 6 o clock. I got dressed quickly
and sneaked down stairs looking back every step of the way think
should I do it. I said to myself “I’ve made up my mind I’m going" So I
ran out the door and dashed to Sackville Street. When I got there,
there were already loads of people there. Every time I blinked more
and more people came.
I was stuck behind a really tall man so I just listened. Suddenly I
heard a loud voice saying "We're free men and women we don't need
people to tell us when we're free or when we're not we have the
right to have a speech"
When the speech was finished. I looked for a way out of the big
crowd. I looked right and my heart nearly jumped out of my mouth.
It was my dad. He started walking towards me. I stood still. I didn't
know what to do. When he got to me he shouted "what are you doing
here mister" I answered back sheepishly.” I was here to hear the
speech ". He said back to me “your punishment is to have a good time
" and we laughed together.
The End
THE BIG GESTURE by Sophie Curran
I sneaked out of the house at the crack of dawn. Nobody saw me
well I at least hope they didn't see me. Anyway I made my way down
to the tram. I got my ticket and hopped on the tram. Slowly the
tram took off. The sky was a golden crisp colour with splashes of
blue. The morning breeze was still but fresh. There were shops,
houses, churches as we past. The birds were up tweeting away like
little bells.
The tram was jammers and when I got off the tram the
crowd for Jim Larkin was crazy there was people everywhere.
Suddenly the crowd was cheering but all I could think about was do I
regret coming? Jim Larkin had arrived, he started to speak.
He was talking and talking but I couldn't hear him speak
with all the rustling and talking, shouting and cheering. Even though
I knew when he was finished speaking. The reason I knew he was
finished was because the crowd started to vanish quickly.
After he finished speaking there was a bit of fighting, but
nothing too serious. The police told the two men to stop but they
weren't even listening. ‘That’s it’ ‘said the police, ‘into the car at
once''. I didn't pay that much attention to the police anyway, all I
was worrying about was getting home, what if my parents catch me?
I felt sick in my stomach. I started making my way home. I hopped
on the tram and back to my family I went.
The journey
went so quick and I was back at the station in minutes. I slowly
walked back to my house. I opened the door and it creaked. I went
inside. OH NO!
Jim Larkins Speech Alison Cullen
I’m just going out Mum I yelled. Ok be back before
dinner, came the reply. I pretended to be going
outside but I actually wasn’t going out to play. I was
sneaking of to see Jim Larkin’s speech. As I was on
my way I passed by lots of tall buildings. I came
across a bakery. I looked inside the windows there
were loads of cakes and biscuits inside I stood there
for a minute before I decided to stroll on. I finally
got there and was already dozens of people waiting
for Jim Larkin’s arrival.
By three o clock dozens more people had come to
watch
Anya's letter to Grandmother. By Abi O’Donnell 6th class
15 Lakers lane
Liverpool
England
11/12/12
Dear Grandmother,
Everything is going well over here in Liverpool. How are things in
Poland? How is Granddad? All is well here. I went to school for the
first time today! It went ok, I just hated the way everyone asked me
questions about where I’m from, what’s my name
Where do I live? It just bugged me a little, some of the girls were
really nice but others
Didn’t want anything to do with me. After school I went shopping in
the local shopping centre I got a few nice things. I got a new duvet
for my bed, a new sparkly purple top and skinny jeans. Mom got a
new job as a cleaner. She was delighted. I have to tell you about
flat! I don't really like it. It's a little flat above a smelly, old
chipper, called 'Mr. Yip's chip- emporium. I have a small narrow
room. With small wooden drawers, a creamy-white wardrobe, a single
bed and two shelf’s above my drawers. I hope we find a new better
flat or house by the end of the year. Miss you loads, and hope to
see/hear from you soon.
Anya.
How the End Came About? By Grainne Honer
By the minute, life gets shorter but by the hour, life gets longer. My
life is like that. Up and down, up and down. When you read this, my
time will be up. It hurts to say, but it is true. People should know who
I am. What I am. This is how the end came about.
Two Months Before....
Oh, before I forget, I'll tell you about me. My name is Grace
Holmes. Niece to the world-famous detective, Sherlock Holmes.
Maybe you know him. I'm 16, well at this time I had just turned 16,
actually it was my birthday.
My boyfriend, Nico, had just come back from America. We
were going shopping with my best-friend, Piper, when Sherlock
called. He asked "do you recall anything about your mother?" That
was very sudden. My mother died when I was 2. Car-crash. I grew up
without parents. Finally, I thought. He was telling me about my
mother." One of your
Autumn pathway By Jennifer Banayo
6th Class Ms.Higgins
St.Patricks Girls School, Donabate.
It was a cold, autumn night.
I felt the cold, midnight wind blow against my face. Looking down,
the cars below looked like little ants, moving about each with a
different task fulfil. I looked up and saw the bright, white stars. I
looked down on the old, grey railing I was stepping on. I took a step
forward and felt my foot step into nothing. That was all I
remembered until it went pitch black.
...
I found myself in a somewhat familiar area, a long path stretched
ahead of me. Many leaves of autumn’s colours were scattered
randomly on the path. Simple white fences were at the sides, and
beyond laid many trees. I could not see what was on the other sides
as the tree's branches and leaves covered my view. I looked up and
saw that the view of the sky was covered by trees, I wondered how
there was light here. I started walking, taking in the scenery. It was
a lovely sight. Ah, the beauty of autumn. The path only seemed to
only go straight, no turns of any sort. It felt so normal, as if nothing
was wrong. But it is not a good idea to be relieved. I knew a turn was
going to appear soon. I wanted to go over the fences, to see what it
has to offer but my feet just kept going forward. I started seeing
less stress. The way the leaves fell and swayed reminded me of my
daughter, dancing gracefully. Back when she still knew me, back when
we used to talk and back when I would watch her doing ballet and I
would reassure her with a smile. I started to gain memories of my
work, my friends and especially my family. I haven't seen them in a
while. Fragments of my memory started linking together. Everything
was as clear as day.
I felt a tear fall down to my cheeks, I put a hand on my face and
realised I was crying. It felt like my bottled emotions were gushing
out. I've been so preoccupied with my work, that I wish I could've at
least died with my family. That was then I noticed that the road
started bending. Here it was, the twist. I had the option of either,
staying with my family or going off to America to continue my work.
Foolishly, I chose the wrong path, I took the work path and had gone
astray. Unfortunately, once something had been done, it had been
done. And I was ready for the consequences. Feeling guilt fill
through me, I walked into the same path. I noticed the road was
falling off, crumbling into tiny cookie crumbs. I looked at my arm and
saw I was turning into ashes. "Ah, such a waste." I thought. I forced
a smile and the wind carried me away. At least I can be with my
beloved.
The unknown creature..
....
Everybody on the deck of the research vessel was looking
straight at me. They expected me, the hot-shot expert, to
know exactly what the creature was, but I had no idea.
It had tiger print like fur on its? face??? Anyway, it had panda
ears, 20 eyes, 8 legs (like an octopus), a fin about 2 feet long,
a really small fin about 2cm, its body was like a squirrels and it
could live under water!! It looks very strange. I could not detect
the odour that was coming off it. It kind of smelled like rotten
eggs that were left out in the sun for 12 days.
Oh my goodness it’s just after eating my boss!!! This is bad this
is bad! What’s even worse is that by eating my boss it’s after
growing bigger! It was the strangest thing that I have ever seen
in my whole life. Before it could eat anybody else I’ll try and
tame it by feeding it my leftover lunch (I had tuna).
I called for a cage but suddenly, everything went black. I
opened my eyes and there I was laying in my bed 12 again. I
was panting like there was no tomorrow. I looked to my left and
there was my mom and dad looking at me like I had two heads. I
sighed with relief.
My mom told me later that day that when she and my dad woke
up they came into my room and heard me telling a story in my
sleep about a very strange animal and that I was an expert on
all kinds of animals. The next day I went into school and told all
my friends about my weird, whacky, crazy dream I had the
night before....
Jim Larkin’s Speech Zara Molloy
I have decided I’m going, because I need to know why
father needs to support him so much why he would risk getting
arrested for him, I need to what Jim Larkin is all about. So I take
my father’s gun just in case I need it and I made sure to take he's
old one so he won't notice.
I'm on my way there when I notice the amount of people
that have turned up, it’s amazing and just then I see him. It’s just a
glimpse but I saw him Larkin himself getting ready to go up on stage.
I notice that Jim Larkin is being pulled, no, not pulled
almost tugged by people who want touch him and ask him questions.
All I can think is that man is a hero and will be remembered. My
thought is cut off by a crowd of people shoving me and shouting
horrible things like "Get out of here, stupid boy!"
That’s when I realise that Larkin is getting up on stage.
My school By Chloe Collins
Once there was a girl called Emma. She went to school in donabate.
She was in fifth class. She had lots of friends but she had one best
friend call Molly. She is in a mixed school. It is coming up to the
summer holidays.
Molly and Emma are going to Disney Land in Paris.
They have been best friends since first class.
They are going for five weeks.
But then Molly and Emma had a fight with molly, about Molly sprained
Emma's arm, so she could not get on anything in the funfair so Emma
was annoyed at Molly.
Molly had pushed Emma in the yard she was messing with her and
Emma fell but Molly just started laughing at Emma as she was hurt
badly.
Emma had bad cuts and a broken arm.
A few days later Emma went for a check-up for her arm it was a lot
better then what it was Emma asked the doctor was she allowed get
on stuff in the funfair he said yes but be careful I was so happy. The
next day I was two days till summer holidays.
When we were all out on yard and molly came up to me and said I’m so
sorry I said its ok and guess what she said what I said I’m allowed go
to Disney Land we were so happy. She was jumping with joy. The next
day we were on a half day. It was the day before summer holidays.
We can’t wait to go to Disney Land Paris.
Jim Larkin Shona Byrne
I spoke to my best friend James last night and we both wanted to go
and see Jim Larkin today in Sackville Street .We both told our moms
that we were going to play football outside. I went out then front
door and there James was waiting for me. As we approached Sackville
Street we could see so many people who had already gathered. We
couldn't get that close in fear of seeing my dad.
Suddenly the crowds went silent and Jim Larkin
appeared in his sharp three piece suit and his matching hat. We were
so
excited about what he was going to say. He started to Speak and the
crowd erupted. He explained that we had a right to be in a union and
the right to be heard and the right to be free and the right to
better
wages and not live in the dark and we should be treated the same as
the rich.
The crowd cheered and screamed and clapped with
joy after what he had just said. The police arrested a few people but
Jim Larkin got away and so did myself and James. As we were walking
back to our houses I bumped into my dad but quite surprisingly he
gave
me a huge hug and said well-done son. I am so glad I went today I had
a great time listening to Jim Larkin speaking to the people and me
about our rights.
The fish......By Amy Collins!
Hello my name is Sarah and I am a scientist on a research vessel.
Let me tell you my story....
I was on the research vessel with my colleagues, Sam, Betty and
George .Were out on sea was because we were tracking this very
rare fish .I forget what it was called...
Everybody on the deck of the research vessel was looking straight
at me .They expected the hot-shot expert to know exactly what the
creature was, but I had no idea.
I thought back to when I was nine years old .My great granddad
was watching a documentary about weird looking fish and that there
are lots of different kinds of fish, I remember seeing this exact
fish on TV.
It had a mermaid tail, a unicorn’s horn, panda ears, a platypus' bill,
and eight tentacles with piranhas on each tentacle and each piranha
has four sharp fangs, the fish also had a lions' mane and a long
giraffe’s neck and it only ate jellyfish.
It was called the Unijellymerplandapiranhalionadraculagiraffeapus
When I told the crew the name they just stopped and laughed at me.
They asked what they should do with it and I just said ''it’s very
simple, its one and only weakness is ducks,'' so everybody decided to
make duck noises and in the speed of light the
unijellymerplandapiranhalionadraculagiraffeapus swam away never to
be seen again.
The Friends Flite by Sarah Williams
One day there was two girls Susan and Jen. They were best friends.
They played with one and other every day. One day Jen went on a
holiday. Susan asked her mom could she go on holidays with Jen but
she said no so Susan asked her dad and he said no your too young.
When Susan told Jen they were sad. They decided that they would
have to find a way to sneak Susan on the plane.
They decided that Susan would go to Jens house on the day that
Jens going and say that Susan was allowed to go on holiday with Jen.
When the day came Susan went to Jens house the good thing was
Jens mom did not ask Susan’s mom if she was allowed to go on
holidays. It all went to plan and they got to Canada. Susan had
turned her phone off so if her mom called her Jens mom would not
find out about the plan. At the end of the night Jens mom asked if
Susan had called her mom to tell her mom that she was ok and that
she had gotten in to the hotel.
So Susan said no but I have no charge in my phone. So Jens mom
said that she could use her phone but luckily my dinner was ready so
I said I would call her after dinner. Susan and Jen went in to the
bathroom to talk about what they could do. Then after dinner Jens
mom told Susan to call her mom so Jen went to the bathroom and I
called Jen and pretended I was calling my mom. It worked Jens mom
thought I was calling my mom. We went to bed and it the morning we
went to the pool and spent the whole day down there. I got a bit of a
sun tan.
The next day we stayed inside. We watched T.V then the news came
on. Susan and Jen did not want to watch the news but Jens mom and
dad wanted to. It turns out that Susan’s mom and dad had reported
Susan as missing. Jens mom called Susan’s mom and dad. That day
they all had to go home. When they got there Susan’s mom and dad
were happy to see her but they were angry that she went on holidays
even do they told her not to. She got grounded for a mouth. I know
because I am Susan.
The Life of Jessie by Sarah-Jane Moroney
Monday 12th of January 2015
3:45pm
I am so excited, my 15th birthday is in two days I actually have no
idea what I'm getting I am hoping an iPhone 7 I only have the iPhone
6 and what will my friends think if I only have an iphone6!!!So I’m
really hoping I get one, if I don't I will throw a tantrum for 3 days!
5:00pm
I and my friends were all in my friend’s Zoey’s house. Zoey is my
friend but sometimes she is a spoilt brat if she doesn’t get
something she want she will get it within the second God how spoilt
is that, if I didn’t get what I wanted I would only get it in at least 2
days!! anyway when I was at her house we were all talking about what
we’re going to do for my birthday party I’m not sure if I’ll ask boys
because I think I just want it to be me and my girls!! We were all
having a great laugh until.... Holly showed up we try stay away from
Holly as best we can because she always tries to fit into our group. I
don’t get how she’s not getting the message because every time she’s
around us we don’t talk about anything! God get the message girl!!!
10pm
You have no idea how hard it is to have an older brother a younger
brother an older sister and a younger sister, everyday its teasing
from my older brother and sister and every night all I hear is
"Jessie can you play with me, Jessie can u play with me" God tots
annoying. Well I better get to bed because if I don't who knows
what they'll ask me to do next and plus I have to get up at 6 in the
morning I really only have to get up a seven but you try telling me to
pick a cute outfit cute shoes put on my makeup and do my hair not
easy!!!
Tuesday
6:30am
This is sooo annoying I have no cute clothes its either I’ve worn
that, that’s last season or why did I even buy that! But I have to
wear something so I decided a plume leather skirt and a pink jacket.
Now it’s time for my makeup.... I don’t want to make it to noticeable
so I just put on a touch of mascara a hint of eyeliner and some
foundation...... Oh yeah and some eye shadow lipstick and concealer!
30 mins later
Finally makeup done so last thing HAIR!!! Will I wear it messy bun or
will I straighten it or will I just leave it in a pony? I think I'll
straighten it I don’t the guys in my school will think I'm a slop or I’ll
never get a date to my prom in 3 years!!!!
10 mins later
In the kitchen
I was hoping my Mom wouldn't be the embarrassing type Mom today
but I should know that that’s never going to happen, she always tries
to look younger than she is today she is wearing this three quarter
length skirt with a leather jacket!! Ewwwww! Her and my Dad always
act as if their still in High School most nights they bought snuggle
up on the coach and watch a movie! Ewwwww! As usual my older
sister Elaine is still getting ready and my older brother David is
watching TV and my younger brother and sister are watching TV in
the other TV room. So at least for once the kitchen is quiet. But I
have to go now so that’s the end of that!
12pm
In school cafeteria
Zoey, Rebecca, Alex and me are all sitting at our table in the
cafeteria were such a boring group there is nothing interesting going
on in our lives but I guess we still haven't decided on if were having
boys at my party or not so I guess that’s something to talk about!
3pm
Walking home from school
We’ve decided to have boys 1st but then I’ll have another party with
JUST MY GIRLS February and the party is tomorrow night aka MY
BIRTHDAY!!! We're going to watch Scary movie 2!! AHHHH
SCARY(lol)!!
10pm
In bed
Since I was born at 7am it is my birthday in9 hour’s ahhhhhh!!! I
really hope I get the iPhone 7!!!
6am
Getting out of bed
I am not excited yet because technically it isn't my birthday yet but
I only have 1 more hour to go!
2 mins later
Ok I can't hold it in I have to
FUN Diaries BY SARAH HOEY
DEAR DIARY 1th of January
Something happened to me at school today I spilled my drink all over
my uniform everyone laughted at me
It was so embarrassing then I started laughing but people thought I
was crying because I was laughing so much
After school I got on the bus and went home I got my homework
done and got in a bath.
After my bath I went to bed.
DEAR DIARY 2nd of January
Today me and my friends went shopping I got a navy blue dress.
Kate got sick at my house so she had to go home, so she couldn’t
Stay for a sleep over, but Beth and I had a great time
See you tomorrow.
DEAR DIARY 3rd of January
My dad woke Beth and I at half six so we could go shopping for a
dress
For my sixteenth birthday in two days. As in America they call it a
sweet sixteen.
See you tomorrow...
Diary of a tsunami girl By Elaine Murphy
31st November 2089
It's my birthday. Though it's not like anybody noticed. I went into
school everybody just smiled at me no happy birthday or nothing. I
came home my dad was sitting on the couch as usual. Mum was out on
one of her nights out. She won't be back for a few days. She
promised she won't be any later than eleven but I know better than
to believe her.
Janet.
1st December 2089
Mum's not back yet. I don't expect her to be back for a few days.
Today in school we learnt about the ocean. I'd love to live in the
ocean just swimming in the sea with fish and sharks. At least I
wouldn't have to worry about Mum going out and not coming back,
Dad shouting at me. I hear a knock at the door I'm going to see who
it is.
Janet.
2nd December 2089
Last night when I went to get the door the worst/best thing
happened to me. Mum was at the door with 4 men behind her. Mum
told me to pack a suitcase and to go with the men. She told me I had
to live with them. They explained that they were social services and
I needed to live with them until Mum got back on her feet. I felt a
sudden rush of happiness inside me. Then I felt sadness then anger
and right now I'm so nervous. We're in the car driving to the big
house where they keep us kids. I wonder what it will be like with all
those kids. The only good thing about moving is that I’ll be living
near the beach.
Janet
3rd December 2089
Living here isn’t all that bad. I share a room with three other girls.
Tina, Britney and Tara. Tina is 15 she says she’s been here for years,
Britney is 12 exactly my age but I can’t stick her but then there’s
Tara she’s only 5 but I like her most she cries a lot so I tried to
cheer her up by giving her my teddy but I can still here her cry now.
I guess I should try sleep.
Janet.
4th December 2089
I got a call off Mum today. She says I’ll be home in no time. I hope I
am because I heard on the news that there was going to be a
tsunami soon. I don’t really know what a tsunami is but it can’t be
good. All the adults here are planning to take us to a town where we
will safe.
Janet
5th December 2089
We are supposed to moving to the town on Tuesday, it’s only
Thursday so we won’t be leaving for quite a long time. Meanwhile I’m
going to enjoy my time on the beach. I’m on the beach right now
watching the sun go down. I think I’ll do that a little while longer.
Janet
6th December 2089
It was horrible absolutely horrible. It was 3 o’ clock in the morning I
heard screaming so loud and harsh I jumped out of bed and went to
see what the problem was. The tsunami was happening I longed to be
back home with Mum. But I was running for my life. I grabbed my
diary and ran, ran, ran and ran. Right now I’m in some basement with
three adults and my three roommates. I have to try sleep now.
Janet
7th December 2089
I looked out of the basement door. Everything was wreaked and
horrible and all the houses were in bits the trees have fallen over.
The sea the place I always wanted to be. It had ruined my life. I
thought it was harmless. Look how wrong I was. I’m on a helicopter
on my way to the new town off to start a new life.
Janet
And they all lived happily ever after..... NOT by Gillian Weston
So you probably thought you knew the true story of all those fairy
tales. Made up to teach little kids lessons. But if that's what you are
looking for than stop reading. In this story were are going to look at
the real story of that beautiful Sleeping Beauty. Was she really
beautiful? Was she so stubborn that she insisted on doing
everything she wanted? If you want answers to those questions than
keep reading.
One day the King and Queen of a country that made spinning wheels
had a little baby girl. She got lots of presents of spinning wheels
even though babies can't use them. OK, so we have found out the
people in this story are not very smart. You wouldn’t need to be a
genius to work that out!! So the little baby was named Aurora and
grew up around dipsies that lived in her parent’s country. When she
grew old enough she went to school in the pubo Darklic School with
all of the other village children.
On her 18th birthday her parents went to a foreign country to buy
Aurora her presents so Aurora was alone in the castle. She got very
bored after a while and went to the town to see her friends. But her
friends were planning her surprise party. After a while Aurora got
so bored that she dared herself to go into the Deep Dark Forest.
The Deep Dark Forest is called deep and dark for a reason.
Unfortunately Aurora didn't think before she went in.
Aurora had been mooching around the forest for an hour when she
heard footprints. She ran and hid in a nearby hollow tree and waited
to see who was coming. It was so dark that Aurora see her hand in
front of her face. After about 5 seconds she saw her crush Branson
come towards her tree. Branson stared at the tree for a second and
then kept going. Aurora came out of the tree and tripped over one
of tree's roots. She fell unconscious and lay there for the last
seconds of her life.
To this day no one goes back into the Deep Dark Forest, and Aurora
was never found. Oh, and if you happen to be in that country in the
future, do yourself a favour and don't go near the forest.
THE END
XOXO I Know It All By Shauna Markey
I was with my friends were at my house when suddenly we all got a
text at the same time. It said something about this girl in my school.
When we got to school the next day she said it was something
nobody knew about but her.
The next day we were at my friend’s house and the same thing
happened we all got a text, but this time it was about my friend and
was signed xoxo I know it all. It’s been going on for weeks now this I
know it all person really does know everything about everyone.
Everyone keeps saying she or he knows things they have never told
anyone about.
Know it all just goes after a few of us but sometimes goes after
other people. But only people at our school. The people it goes after
is me, my four friends and a few other boys at school. Its now been
going on for three years. We finish school yesterday it was our last
year. Were all off to college in a few months. We thought it might
be over but we all got a text saying "I'll never be go it’s to fun to
see you pay for what you've done XOXO I know it all" But none of us
know what we done and when it will end.
Oh George!
Abbie Hurley
Jeremy is a very bright little boy. He goes to school every day. He
always eats healthily and brushes his teeth before going to bed.
Jeremy is very smart he love maths and geography. He live with his
Mum, Dad and little sister Lola. Lola was hopeless. She never ate
healthily, never even brushes her teeth before bed! Jeremy had a
problem. There was a little boy who lived under his bed. This boy was
only about a foot tall and had sparkling blue eyes just like Jeremy he
had jet black hair just like Jeremy. His name was George. George
was even worse than Lola! He was always trying to get Jeremy into
trouble. He hid Jeremy's school bag, messed up his bed, and ate his
lunch. When Jeremy complained to his mother she just laughed and
said "you have a brilliant imagination George!" Jeremy tried to get
rid of George, he locked his door, and he locked his window. George
seemed to get in no matter what.
One day Jeremy felt his bag was heavy. He opened it up and had a
peek. He jumped back in horror. George had hid in his bag! Now
George was at school with Jeremy. Jeremy had no way of bringing
him home! What was he going to do? George hurried into the
bathroom with his bag, which was now zipped up. Jeremy told George
that this was too much and if he caused any trouble he would tell
everyone his secret. George was terrified. If Jeremy told George
his secret he would have to run from the country. If people found
out they would... they would... they would be able to see George. This
was too much for George to handle. He ran out of the toilet. Jeremy
ran after him but it was too late he couldn't find George anywhere.
He went back to his classroom. He couldn't concentrate during
maths or Irish. He got caught out a few times, his teacher gave out,
asked if he was ok, and told him he was on his last chance, three
times! During English Jeremy saw George creep through the door.
He looked over and gave him a mischievous smile. No one could see
him except Jeremy. Jeremy gave him a stern look. George mouthed
to Jeremy "PAYBACK". Oh no Jeremy knew he was in for trouble.
Well at least there was only fifteen minutes of school left. Or
fifteen minutes of mayhem!
George took the paint and splashed it against the wall. He took the
toilet roll from the bathroom and wrapped it around the globe. The
teacher noticed and gave out to Jeremy because he sat closest to
both. George made his way to the teacher. He jumped on her table
and danced in front of her! Jeremy couldn't help but laugh. Jeremy
was once again given out to! The teacher asked him what he had done
with the good boy Jeremy. Jeremy looked at his feet. He was about
to answer but he was interrupted by George who was shaking his
head. "No no no please" George mouthed. He was scared Jeremy was
going to tell everyone how to see him, by saying "squibble squabble I
see you!” Jeremy knew that wouldn’t be fair so he just said "I don’t
know". Thankfully the bell just rang for home time. Jeremy
deliberately left his bag open for George to get in. Once George was
safely inside he zipped it up and got on the school bus that was
waiting outside. He sat down and sighed "Oh George!"
The Witch in the Attic
One day Amelia was searching in her attic for her old doll house,
She was going to give it away in the yard sale on Saturday
She came across a door she has never seen before. 'Amelia dinners
ready' shouted her Mum. Amelia rushed downstairs because today
was waffle Wednesday her favourite. 'Mum....’ she said 'yes' said
her Mum 'Mmmm never mind'. Amelia was in bed when she started to
think about the small door she wanted to go up to see it but she
couldn’t the attic was locked and Amelia was scared to go up so late.
Amelia tried to sleep but couldn’t she started to count sheep it was
an hour later when she got up and searched for the key 'Waaaa
waaaa waaa' screamed her baby brother William she ran back into
bed as fast as she could because she knew what Mum and Dad would
be like if they saw her.
The following morning Amelia couldn’t wake up she was exhausted.
'Amelia get up at once' snapped Dad. Amelia got up and got dressed
she went to school but couldn’t concentrate the small attic door was
on her mind all day. Amelia ran home from school because Mum was
at work for another half an hour so Amelia had time to spare. She
threw her bag on the floor and searched for the key 'gotcha' she
said grinning creepily. She went up to the attic and looked at the
small door for a minute. She turned the key and went inside. 'Hello
there Amelia' AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH. Shh Shhh dear.
'AHHHHHHHHHHH who are you’ ‘I’m a witch' she said with a creepy
grin. 'Iv watching you and your family and let me just say I know how
it feels like' 'Huh? Like what? 'Your mother and father work and
they don’t spend time with you' I started to think and realised they
didn’t. 'I could change that all of it my dear. I looked at her and
thought WHAT THE HECK IM TALKING TO A WITCH...
'Clam it my dear shh shh shh'. She pointed her big long fingernails
at me. I heard the key go through the door I turned around and the
witch was gone. 'Ugh the house is a mess is your homework done
what have you been doing Amelia have you even put on the rice as I
asked. Said Mum. The rest of the day the witches voice was coming
to my head 'I could change that all of it my dear'. That night when I
was in bed I couldn’t sleep so I went back up to the attic the witch
was gone but there was a note I picked it up quick and ran back to
my room I read It, It said: Hello there Amelia as I said I know how
it feels I will give you my address to come back to my tower If u
want and I will cast you any spell you want. Like making you my
prisoner forever!! Was lightly crossed out. I let a shriek out Mum
and Dad ran in.
The End!!
Curious By Rebecca Lawler, 6th
Lauren was a normal girl, she didn't go skydiving or scuba diving. She
played G.A.A. and piano. She wasn't the outdoor type, she wasn't the
indoor type. She didn't worry about the future, or the past. She
never disobeyed the rules but she never stuck by them either. She
was normal and that was that. But, she was curious.
One day Lauren was walking down Old Drivers Road towards the old
shop, where you can get anything from frying pans to 99c apples.
Her mother had asked her to get a few slices of ham and some
bread. She accepted, saying it was a good excuse to get some fresh
air. She turned into the small old rickety shop and eyed John
suspiciously. He was cleaning like a maniac and he never cleans.
"You all right John?" Lauren asked the assistant suspiciously.
"What? Yeah 'course" he replied, not looking her in the eye.
Lauren had been coming to this shop for five years and in the two
years John had worked here he had never been so shaky. Lauren
bought the ham and bread off him, still as curious as she had been
when she'd walked in.
The whole time he had never looked her in the eye.
She walked out of the shop wondering what the hell had just
happened .She stopped dead in her tracks. What if something
serious was going on in there she wouldn't have time to explain
everything to her mother besides she could imagine her mother’s
eyebrows disappearing into her black fringe if she told her what she
thought was going on.
So many questions were spinning in her head why wasn't Raphael, the
shopkeeper, there? Why was John acting so strangely? Why was he
cleaning?
Before she knew it she was running down Old Drivers Road and
running into the run down shop. And right as she did there was a loud
thump, a clang of something falling and muffled whispers coming
through the Staff Only door.
Panting Lauren turned to John who was standing in the same place he
had been only a few seconds ago, though slightly more anxious, if it
were possible.
"John tell me what's going on now.'' she said softly.”Ummm." The
assistant glanced at the milk bottle he was polishing and stammered.
“Here have some milk," before she could ask what on earth he meant
by that last remark, John shoved the milk carton into her stomach.
Lauren moaned doubling over. Why was he polishing a carton anyway?
John was too busy looking at the Staff Only door to notice.
Ok, so he was freaked.
"Lauren," he said, pushing her out the door. "Leave." Lauren
couldn't believe what was going on. "Can you please just-"
For the first time that day he looked her in the eye. "Don't. Come.
Back."
He slammed the door in her face before she had any time to react.
Well, that was friendly she thought.
Curiosity and anxiety got the best of her and she sprinted around to
the back of the shop. It was dark, 4 o'clock. Wow, she hated early
winter nights.
She got to the ally-way, her sweaty hand still clutching the milk
bottle and her belt becoming undone. She ripped it out, still running
and kept it in her clammy hand. She got to the back of the shop and,
seeing a narrow window at the top of the wall, began climbing boxes
and crates.
She almost slipped once but she got to the window in the end. She
peeked through the dirty glass and saw Raphael standing against the
wall as sweaty as her hands.
She only caught small amounts of what was being said in the
room."...we got to get out ‘a here..." said a strained voice "....oh that’s
interesting I think I'll keep that for myself if you don't mind..." said
another slightly rougher then the first. The first time she heard
Raphael speak he had boomed in that wonderful Italian accent of his,
but now it was barely more than a squeak "...but that was my
grandmother's-" he began, but was cut off by a gruff 'shut it'. He
did.
Lauren twisted to see if she could catch a glance of the thieves, for
they were obviously thieves. As she craned her neck for a good view
she slipped and yelped dropping the milk. Rats. It spilled all over in
front of the back door, she looked through the window and saw the
shocked Italian, eyes wide. The men had obviously heard her. She
scrambled down in a frantic rush to get to the bottom of the piledup crates, her heart pounding. Right as she was about to get of the
last box, the door flung open, and broad shouldered man jumped out,
slipped on the milk and crashed down to the ground, only to be
followed by a younger man wearing black leather, his head hit the
ground and he fell unconscious within 5 seconds.
The other, however, did not. He lifted his head and glared "You
little-" The door flew open and knocked him unconscious. She
suddenly found herself smiling that was enough adrenaline to last
her a lifetime. She felt like saying Well, that's going to hurt in the
morning' Raphael grabbed the belt from her hand and tied the
burglar's hands together.
"Why do that? They are unconscious." Lauren asked and started
dialling 999.
"I hit the big one with a frying pan, he got up after."
She smiled, still looking at the screen, then looked up at the Italian.
“Seriously?"
He nodded "Si"
"Oh" she said looking at the thief "You should probably tie up their
feet too, then."
Raphael left her to get some rope. She finished the phone call with
the Gardaí and stood there smiling to herself. She looked down and
realised she was standing in a dark alleyway with two criminals.
Oh right
When the Gardaí came she met up with John.
"Well that was scary," Lauren said starting the conversation.
"Scary? Jeez, Lauren your such a scardy-cat" he replied with a smirk
on his face.
"John, you do realize you were cleaning your store from top to
bottom while all this was going on," she retorted, one eyebrow
raised.
John glanced around to make sure nobody was listening, his smile
fading. “Speak of this to no-one." he whispered.
Lauren laughed. “John, you were polishing a milk carton, how can I
not?”
World War 2 (1945) By Ellen Dunne
Dear Sophie (My Diary)
It was Tuesday the 4th of March and I was in my bed reading my
book waiting for my daddy to come up and took me in when I heard
'BANG' I ran downstairs to see what happened when my dad said
'does it matter? We have to hurry there’s no time to waste'. As
soon as he said that, I immediately knew what had happened. The
Nazis were coming. I mean who wouldn’t see it coming, seriously just
two weeks ago it was on the news that talks were going on about
attacking somewhere but nobody knew where. But why wouldn’t they
come to attack the Jewish. Everybody knows the Germans aren't too
fond of the Jewish people.
I remember it very clearly because it was only two years ago but all
the thoughts running through my head at the time I just couldn’t
think straight and I began to feel nauseous and from what I've been
told I passed out and my dad had to carry me out to the front
garden and try to resuscitate me but that didn’t work so he had to
carry me as far as he could and that wasn't far because he had just
gotten a foot operation and he wasn't as strong as he usually would
be because he was still recovering from the operation. I think he
said he carried me up to our friend Julia's house because she had a
car and we didn’t so that was handy. We drove up to the airport and
tried to find Julia's husband Mark but he wasn’t there so we had to
try get the cheapest flight to somewhere as far away as possible
from Poland (where we lived) but there only flight within 2 hours was
full so we had to stay there and hope they wouldn’t attack the
airport!!!!!
Talk to you soon
Hannah xxx
Moving? By Keava Roche 6th
3oth of January 1pm
No. No. No. No, this is not happening. I'm not moving house.
Underline NOT!!!!!!!! . I have a life here and I'm not losing it! How
could Mum do this to me?????? She is soooo soooo soooo mean. I
can't go on.....
Katie xxx
5 Minutes Later
She is just so.... AAAAAHHHHHH. That was me screaming my head
off. The reason being, Mum doesn't see the big problem of moving
house and says I'm over re-acting. Which I'm not! I'll never be able
to see Dixie again and what about Martina. We've had our ups and
downs, mostly downs, but she's still my best friend's friend. Well
Mum is calling me for "Sinner”, whatever that is???
Katie xxx
31st of January 10am
Well.......... turns out" Sinner” was actually Dinner. About moving
house that’s a different thing all together. Let me put it this way...
Mum was right about me over re-acting and I might have heard a bit
wrong but she doesn't know what a strong bond I have with "it" so
all along I could have been right but wrong, then again right. In
English, we're not getting a new house, we’re getting a new couch. As
you can guess I'm super embarrassed. Anyway, you can see where I
got confused, can't you??? Moving on, see what I did there!!! I'm
going to be extra careful about listening. What did Mum just say???
I'll go find out.
Katie xxx
The True Story of Humpty Dumpty by Orla Doyle
Once upon a time long long ago there was a young lad called Humpty
Dumpty or Jack. Jack was playing his yo-yo on a wall when the yo-yo
got caught in a gate and Jack fell of the wall. All of Kings and the
Kings hola-hoops came to bring him to the hospital. Three Weeks
later Jack and Yo-yo went to court. Yo-yo was given six months in
plastic prison and Jack fell of another wall.
The End!
The true story of Little Red Riding Hood by Orla Doyle
Once upon a time long long ago there was a little girl named Alice.
She lived in little cottage in the middle of the Oak Woods. Everyone
in the village know her as Little Blue Riding Hood (She never had a
red coat). One day her mother asked her to bring her Grandmothers
dinner to her, because she was sick and couldn't make herself
dinner. So Alice went along the road, happy to be alone, then she saw
the big good wolf (not the big bad wolf).Everyone mixed the big bad
wolf with the big good wolf. The big good wolf had made a cake for
her Grandmother (he heard she was sick).She took the cake and
went along the road again. Then she reached the house.
Mighty Mandy
I was on a cruise in the Caribbean. I had just taken a walk in the
doggy park. Oh yeah, by the way I am a dog. Anyway, I had my walk
and I went to relax in the doggy pool. I had a look around me and I
saw passengers going into restaurants and relaxing in the other pool.
They are lucky they get a slide. I was having a nice time.
I had just gotten out of the pool when the whole boat shook,
which scared the life out of me. I had looked all around be but I
couldn’t see anything wrong. I decided to go down to the bottom of
the ship. When I got down there I saw a huge hole in the wall of the
ship. Water had come in and it was rising fast. I decided to change
into my red cape and turn into... Mighty Mandy. When I had changed
into the cape, I used my ears to make me fly. I flew up to the top
deck and I was exhausted when I reached it. I cleared my throat
and said that the ship had hit a rock and was going to sink. Yes I
know that I could have put it a way that didn’t make it sound like we
were going to die but I wasn’t in that type of mood. Everyone looked
up at me. There was a moment of silence and then everyone started
running around screaming. Of course I had made a mistake with my
words. I decided to just do what I do best... Be a Superhero! I had
to make everyone be quiet so I used my very, very, very loud bark.
Everyone was quiet so I took my chance to talk. I said that they
should all hold on to my tail. I extended my tail so that everyone
could hold on. Yes, I know it’s a weird power but it is useful. Luckily
they all believed me and held on. I flew off heading back towards
land. It didn’t take long to reach land but it was annoying having lots
of people holding on to your tail. I landed where the ship had left
and let them all get off my tail. Most of the people were happy to be
saved but others were really unhappy because they didn’t get a nice
cruise. I was happy that everyone was safe and sound. I am happy
that I was there that day to save them!
Dragons Cave by Sinead Kearns 6th
‘Charlie where are you going" said his little sister as he was about to
go through the open gate of their front garden 'I’m just going
exploring in Dark Hill Forest" he said in an excited tone. His little
sister, Bonny was not much smaller then him but for a small girl she
had a large mouth meaning telling everything that he does to their
parents. "Mummy said that were not allowed there because there
are dragons lurking all around “she said, " she did but I’m going
there to take on the dragons so the forest will be safe and don’t
worry mum said I could go" he lied. She looked at him curiously " can
I tell mummy then “she said , "no you can’t because if you do I won’t
be able to slave the dragons and they will come to our house and
take all of your toys" he said trying to frighten her. Not waiting
another second Bonny ran as fast as she could into the house and
with a sigh of relief Charlie went back out on his way to the forest.
When Charlie got to the gate of Dark Hill Forest it looked
completely deserted and the sign on top of the gate had gone old
and covered with ivy and it looked like it had got burnt. When he
walked in he felt a shiver come over him. He explored most of the
forest until he stopped at the old entrance. He looked at it carefully
then jumped because he thought he just saw red lights flashing
almost looking like eyes. He continued his walk and after a few
minutes he decided to give up on his adventure.
"Ahhhhhh" screamed Bonny after she grabbed all her toys and hid
under her blanket. Her mum burst through the door “What’s wrong
and where is Charlie" she said. Bonny shivered with fear as she took
the blanket off her head 'Charlie said if I told you that he went to
Dark Hill Forest the dragons will come and take all my toys" she said
in a scared voice and as quick as a flash her mum ran out the door
and screamed "I have to stop Charlie before he step upon the 3
steps of doom!" Bonny, very confused took her quilt and threw it
back upon her head.
Charlie felt very disappointed but he decided to stay in the forest
just for a bit longer. There was a gate in his way so he decided to
just take the 3 stairs to get to the other side because the last time
he climbed a wall he fell right off and had to sit on the bench the
entire time at his football match. When he walked upon the first one
there was a chime the second one there was another and on the
third there was the loudest chime he had every heard and it was so
loud he collapsed and was so for very long.
"Charlie, Charlie" his mum was very concerned now as she called his
name repeatedly.
She searched everywhere and then heard a chime and she knew what
it was and she ran for the 3 stairs of doom! To find Charlie and
every entrance for her to get to Charlie became smaller and smaller
so unsure what to do she ran and just at the nick of time she
squeezed through the remaining piece of entrance left.
When Charlie woke up he felt
Florida by Sophie O'Donoghue
One day in the middle of summer my family and I were going to
Florida. We got to the airport and we checked in our bags. We then
went up to get something to eat and we had a look in some shops.
After we had something to eat we went up to get onto the plane.
When we got up there I showed the man my passport and he let me
through. My family and I then got onto the plane and we were
showed to our seats. We got into our seats. My sister and I had
some sweats and the plane was about to take off. We were in the
air. I was looking out my window and everything looked so small. I
knew this was going to be a long journey so I had a nap. When I woke
up we still had 4 hours to go. My sister and I started to play on our
Nintendo’s. Before I knew we had landed. We were in Florida! When
we got off the plane we collected our bags and my dad went over to
collect our car. We went across the road and got our car. It was only
about 20 mins from the airport to our villa. When we got to our villa
we were starving so my dad went to the pizza place which was just
across the road. While my dad was gone my sister, my mam and I
started unpacking our bags. When my dad came back we had finished
unpacking our bags. We had got a 16 inch pizza and we ate it all up.
After we had eaten our pizza we were all really tired so we went to
bed. When we woke up the next morning we were going to a theme
park called Sea World. After we had all had our breakfast we were
off. We were at Sea World at 12 so we had the whole day ahead of
us. At 9pm we left Sea World. I went on loads of the rides. After
that we went out for dinner. We went to Applebee’s. My food was so
yummy. After that we went home and we all watched a movie. When
the movie was finished we all went to bed. The next day we went to
Bush Gardens (it’s a theme park). I went on loads of rollercoasters. I
loved it. When we had gone on every ride we all wanted to go. We got
home at 10pm. We were all really hungry so we got Chinese. Oh it
was so yummy. After we had our Chinese we all went to bed. The
next day we all wanted to chill out. We all jumped into the pool. We
stayed in the pool for an hour. It was so fun. We all got into our
clothes and we went out for dinner. We went to The Outback
Steakhouse. I ordered a steak and chips. The steak and chips was
gorgeous. After that we all wanted to play crazy golf. So we did. It
was so much fun. When we finished playing crazy golf we went home
because it was getting dark. When we got home we had some goodies
and watched a movie. When the movie was over we all went to bed.
The next day we were going to Discovery Cove. When we got there
we had to get into our wetsuits. When we were all ready we went
snorkelling. We then went swimming with stingrays but the sting was
taken out of them. I was really scared at first but after a while I
wasn’t. After that we went swimming with fish. It was really fun.
When we were finished swimming with the fish we then went
swimming with the dolphins. I got to feed them and I held onto the
dolphins fin. I got to swim with them and I got to kiss it as well.
Swimming with the dolphins was so much fun and I'll never forget it.
After that we took of our wetsuits and got into our clothes. We got
dinner there and dessert as well. The food was yummy. Our day was
coming to an end, so after we had our dinner we went home. We were
going home the next day. The next day we were all packed up and we
were ready to go. I was sad to be leaving because I didn’t want my
holiday to come to an end. We got to the airport and we checked our
bags in. After that our plane was boarding. So we had to go. We got
up to the gate and we got onto the plane. I will never forget my time
in Florida.
New life By E. N. Milne
01/01/13
Dear Diary,
New year, new home, new family.
My name's Daisy. This year I decided to start a diary. I thought it
would be good to get some things off my chest. I have a lot to tell
you. Well to start off me and Mum don't live on our own anymore.
She met a guy and they decided why not get married, without even
telling me. So we moved in with Snotface, that's what I call him and
the twins. Chloe and Zoey are the two meanest girls alive and I have
to share a room with them. They're always ganging up on me. If
that's not bad enough we have Snotface Junior and when I say like
father like son I really, really mean it. So basically this is my life
now. I promise to write in you every day and keep you posted!
Signed Daisy
02/04/13
Dear Diary,
So maybe I don’t keep promises. Maybe I’ll just write to you when
something big happens. Well here’s a big thing. I am getting a new
little brother or sister! I’m delighted because I always wanted a
baby brother or sister but there are some pro’s and con’s.
Pro’s
1. I don’t have to be an only child anymore!!! (I don’t consider The
Evil Twins and Snotface Junior my brothers and sisters)
2. I’ll get to take care of him/her and all the girls in my class will
think I’m such a good big sister so they’ll all gather round when
I walk him/her to school.
3. I will finally have someone who can be on my side for a change.
Con’s
1. He/She will be half Snotface so I’ll have to train him/her to
be a least half decent.
2. He/She might side with the others, then it will be four
against one!!! How unfair!
3. I will probably have to look after the baby more than I
want, extra chores!!! Ugghhhh
So one more thing we have to move again and this time it’s
even further away from my friends. That’s another con. I’ll
write to you if anything else big happens!!!
Signed Daisy
20/07/13
Dear Diary,
You’ll never guess where I am at the moment. I’m on a boat
escaping from an erupting volcano in Hawaii. I’m in a state.
My mascara is running, my cheeks are red and I think I will
go into shock any time soon. I brought you with me as a
travel diary but obviously I didn’t bother writing in you. A
volcano erupted and now there’s a whole load of people on
this boat with us trying to escape. I did the most
courageous thing ever. When we were running for the boat
Chloe tripped and I ran back to save her. She is thanking me
every five minutes and so is Zoey because she said she
would be nothing without her twin. From now on I think we’ll
get along much better. I am convinced that when I die my
diary will be a very famous historical diary, like Anne Frank
or something but for now I don’t think I’ll write in you for a
while.
Signed Daisy xoxox
My 11th Birthday by Caitlin Penrose 5th Class
Today is my 11th birthday. I am very excited. My party starts
at 7:00 till 9:00 some of my friends will stay over. I can’t wait. We
are going to make our own scrummy tubs yummy! I have 23 people
coming to my party. T love having parties and going to them they are
so fun! The last party I went to we pulled an all-nighter and we
played the Wii at 5:45am we were all so tired. Then the other party
I went to we made homemade pizzas and my friend and I made one
with extra cheese.
Jenny!
By Jodie Clinton
Hi, my name is Jenny. I am 10 years old. I am an enthusiastic
person. In school today we were learning about angles. I hate it!
I didn’t even listen because it was so stupid. Then he gave us
homework with angles and I don’t know what to do. So my Mom
has to write a note to say we went out. Poop! My teachers name
is Mr Vaughn. He is so very mean. My best friend is Andy. He is
11. We went to Sandy's. That is a diner. The year 1992 is only
here 8 days and it is very exciting. We got chocolate milkshakes
with our pocket money YUM!!!!! We started talking to Sandy. She
is the owner of the diner obviously. She told us some horrible
news. Sandy’s was closing down. She said that it was because
there wasn’t enough people working there and she couldn’t afford
to hire anyone. Just when she was about to say something else
the bell rang and that means that someone was waiting for
Sandy to take their order. Then when the person left and went
to their table I told Sandy that I would work there and she
wouldn’t have to pay me. She was absolutely thrilled and she
thanked me so much. She said I could start now. Well that was
fine with her not me, I left Andy sitting there all on his own,
thankfully Sandy said he could help too. So Andy and I were
running up and down that joint like there was no tomorrow.
Finally, it was the end of the day. Sandy called us over she told
us she wanted to give us 50 pence each because we did such
good work. We were so chuffed. So straight after our first day
of work (that sounds so weird!!!) We went to Shang Hoi. It is
Shang’s newsagent. Shang is Andy’s step father. He is Chinese!!
Since we had 50p he let us buy loads. We spent a total of 95p.
Shang is really nice. Then we went to our friend Daniel’s house.
Well actually he isn’t nice but we pretend to like him because he
is rich. Haha take that but I kind of feel sorry for him because
we are his only ‘’friends’’. But he thinks that we are all BFF’s.
So we went to his house and his mum brought out lovely treats.
Well that’s a day in my life. Bye xxx
A day at the zoo By Lainey Gruben
One sunny morning I went to the zoo with my Mom and Dad. We set
off. As soon as we got there I ran to the giraffe habitat (as I love
giraffes). I stayed there for a while and then a zookeeper came
along and asked me if I would like to feed the giraffes and of course
I said yes. I gave the giraffe a carrot she didn’t like it I gave her an
apple she didn’t like I asked the zookeeper what giraffes like to
eat?. The zookeeper explained to me that giraffes like to eat fruit
and vegetables all mixed up together. I was thinking how can they
eat that but it looked like a fruit salad. My Mom called me so then I
had to go to another section. We went over to the monkey habitat.
There was one monkey that was asleep on a tree and suddenly
another monkey pushed him off. Everyone was laughing. Then we
went to the dolphin and seal show it was great. I went over to the
lion habitat. The lion came straight up to the glass everyone ran
away but me because I knew he couldn’t hurt me when he was behind
the glass. He did a big yawn showing off all his teeth. Then last but
not least we went over to the elephants.
The elephants were so big and fat (and a bit smelly to). One was
eating peanuts that the zookeeper gave him and he was really
enjoying them!!! Then we went home and that was my day at the zoo
Diary of a Drama Queen Aoife O'Hanlon 5th class
Monday
Dear DiaryWait, that’s a dumb way to start a diary. I've never wrote a
diary. My older sister keeps a diary, but me
Don’t think you want to know what she wrote... Anyways, moving
on. Today was my first day of school. It was TERRIBLE!! My little
sister messed with my alarm clock, so I was LATE!! The most
embarrassing thing that happened was AWFUL!! I grabbed my lunch,
hopped on the bus, and everyone was a laughing... at me!! I was so
confused, but then I looked down. I was still in my 'I luv puppies'
pyjamas!! I thought my life was completely over!! I was going to cry,
and scream, and shout. I know it's a dumb thing to get upset about,
but you try moving to a new neighbourhood, and showing up on the
bus in your kiddy pyjamas!! It's almost heart-breaking... Anyways, a
girl called Wendy came up to me, and kind of saved my life. 'Hey!
You! Don't mind them. Sit with me. I'll be your friend.' she said,
making room for me. I felt I was almost going to cry, because she
was being so nice to me. I was tearing up again, and she gave me a
tissue. 'Hey. Don't cry. What's your name? I'm Wendy.' she said
gently. I couldn't even talk, I was so traumatized. I think she could
see I was shy, so she gave me a piece of paper and told me to write
down my name, to make me feel better. 'Laura. Ok then, Laura. I
have some clothes in my locker. You can wear those for the day, and
I'll come by to your house after school to pick them up. Ok?' I
nodded, and gave her a smile. She smiled back, and gave me a hug. I
felt like I was being kind of dramatic, but ah well.
I AM a drama queen, after all!! :)
Tuesday
Dear DiaryOkay, I REALLY got to stop doing that. Anyways yesterday turned
out fine. I made a new friend, got a good locker, and, oh yeah...
BECAME ENIMIES WITH THE MOST POPULER GIRL IN
SCHOOL!!! Everyone looks up to her. I have a feeling it's going to be
a long school year... Her name's Chelsea. Her little sidekick is
Isabelle. They are perfect friends for each other... Perfect like how
sick goes in a toilet!!
By Aoife O Hanlon
Life in the Military Fifth class Isabelle Dunne
Day 1
Dear Diary
Today was a rough day. We were training hard. If we didn’t do what
we were asked we got no dinner. I did try and I got dinner. Even
though I did what I was asked I didn’t get a big dinner. I got a beans
and rice in a small bowl and it barely filled me. I think that we are
cutting down on food and drinks for the soldiers. After dinner we
went back to training and did what we normally do in three days’
work. I'm now sitting here waiting for the sun to rise because I
can't sleep. If I'm caught up I will be in trouble because I have to
be up at five in the morning for early morning training. We must be
going to war soon because we are training like mad. We normally get
to sleep till seven but not this week they are being very strict. I
have to go know because I hear someone in the corridor.
Day 2
Dear Diary
I have never worked so hard in my life! Today general told us that
we were going to help the Americans in their war of independence.
So we were training very hard. That was why
We were up at five o clock!
I was exhausted when I woke up because I was up for most of the
night!
Today we were training with fake guns! It was a lot of fun because
nobody got hurt! Today for dinner we had chicken curry and rice.
Today we got dessert! I hadn’t had dessert in ages and it was my
favourite! Cook's famous chocolate cake. It wasn’t the normal
chocolate cake it was special! It's not too moist but it was moist
enough! It isn’t too chocolaty but it is just right! Tomorrow we are
having her melt I’m mouth chocolate chip cookies! I'll tell you about
tomorrow! I'm going to go now because I have to be up at six
tomorrow! At least it isn’t five like today!
Day 3
Dear diary,
We have to go to war tomorrow and I won't really get a chance to
write in you during war. I'm actually really frightened for war
because I don't think I'm ready!! I have only recently joined the war
and this will be my first war!
I might get a chance if I'm lucky! I hope so!! Sorry I can't write for
long today! I have to get my sleep for tomorrow!
Day 4
Dear diary,
I was really happy I got a chance to write today! The only reason I
got to is because I got shot in the leg! So I'm in hospital right now.
The food here is amazing but not as nice as the food that cook
makes!!
I miss not being in pain! I will write in you when I'm better and life
is back to normal!
Love,
Isabelle x
PURPLE AND YELLOW LAND
by JOSIE O’REILLY 5th
There was a land. It was all purple. One time a bunch of yellow
people came. First they asked for a bit of land, so the purple people
gave them some. But as the years went by they kept taking more and
more eventually there was no land left for the purple people
THEN.......
Me and my dad were offered a trip to space (my dad wasn’t very
interested but when I said it was pretty cool he said alright.)The
man said we can see loads of planets even purple land.
Back at purple land. Dad why are the yellow people on purple land.
Help us the purple people cried. There chief told me the story and it
took a day in space
The magical log by Sadhbh Dalton 5th class
One day a rabbit moved into alog called the Magical Log. There was
other log's there but this one was particularly
Magical but no one knew that. There was lots of other rabbits
Sophie’s age and only one was nice to her and the others were really
really mean and being a bully. So then the two rabbits with no
friends became best friends and they were so happy and they had
sleepovers, they shared their stuff, they helped each other with
their homework and they even shared secrets but Sophie did not tell
here bff one small little secret that will destroy the village. The rain
will poor down and the village will flood and all the logs will get so
wet that they will just fall.
One day they walked to school together and thunder and lightning
came and the rain was only coming a small bit. School was cancelled
and we all went back home and my friend came to my house and as
soon as we stepped in the rain went way heavier and we watched
bunny funny TV and we turned on a programme and it was the news.
We watched it for a while and it said don't go outside it's going to
be raining all week so I told my friend about the rain. I told her
something u don't know I said "I am an angle come down from heaven
and this flood was meant to happen and 9I wasn’t meant to tell
anyone but I told you and I know that you will keep the promise." My
word was spoken and I could not take it back but I knew I could
trust her.
I went on a walk and then I saw it, the storm the waves the DOG
what was a dog doing here a dog it's not the cause of the storm, bu
bu but.... but it is meant to happen now maybe just maybe it was a
myth. That's it just all a myth a big fat lying myth. But it wasn’t so I
went out to find the cause of the hold up, but I went the wrong way
I was too late and when I got back to the village no one and I mean
NO ONE was there. I searched and searched but it was no use all
the houses were destroyed except one and that one was mine so I
went over to it and I saw through the window my best friend and all
the other rabbit's and bunny's and that's when it happened and now
I am here telling my story to you in this big black hole yelling for
help. I don't know how I got here and how I can get out but all I
remember is that story I just told you. "HELP HELP" I continue
shouting with fear and tears running down the side of my face. I was
as scared as a rabbit is when he sees a car coming towards him but
escapes. I did not move or make a sound so I just sat there staying
still and nothing happened so I screamed one more time and then
someone replied and it sounded no it can't be it it is the angle but
they are thanking me but for what. Is it for saving everyone ya it is
it will be but is it but they just disappeared what is it were are they.
I can hear my friend’s voice and everyone else's I’m alive
So that was the story of the magic log by Sadhbh Dalton in 5th class
Monday Morning Shaking- By Aisling Reidy 5th class
Ringgggggg Ringgggggg. It was my alarm. Wait before I get on with
my story, my name is Ashley and I live in California. It took me at
least 20 minutes to open my eyes and when I did it was 7 o'clock on a
Monday morning! Just then my Mum, Dad, older sister Chloe and little
brother Cian walked in singing happy birthday. Oh yeah, I forgot that
it was my birthday. I am now eleven years old. Everyone was holding a
present. I opened Chloe's present first, new red head-phones. Cian
made me a really sparkly card. Dad gave me a really nice black dress
but Mum's present was my favourite. A diary and the Now 83 cd.
After I said my thanks the doorbell rang. SCHOOL. It was Taylor, my
best friend. She was here to see if I was walking to school and then
saw my pj's and laughed. Taylor said "You do know that it is 8:30." I
quickly threw on my new dress and my red vans, ate a slice of toast
and ran out with books in my hands.
Monday Afternoon
By the time we got to school it was 9:30 and school starts at 9 sharp.
The teachers were going bananas but then I told them that it was my
birthday so they let me off easily. We did maths for at least 2 hours
and it wasn't just any maths it was long division. After maths it was
lunch, finally. I saw Cian on yard and gave him a wave because he just
started school. Taylor, Katie, Bell, Kelsy, Lynsy, Beth and Anna pulled
me over to the bench and gave me birthday bumps. Just then the
temperature dropped by about 10 degrees, so it became 1 degree. We
all went in because it was so cold.
When the school bell rang a few hours later we all left. Taylor and I
walked home together and little Cian trailed behind. Moments later
the building beside us crashed down and a crack opened in the ground.
The ground begun to shake and everything around us was collapsing.
The houses, trees, buildings, shops the lot. Taylor saw a cave and we
ran in. Oh no, we were stranded in the middle of chaos.
Monday Evening
It was 6:15 and we were still waiting in a cave. A really dark cave it
was. Suddenly Cian burst out crying saying that we will never make it
home. I was thinking that but I wouldn't want to frighten him because
he was 5 years old. I then saw a dark shape moving towards us. It
reached out his hand and... It was only a member of the navy. He was
here to help us. Straight away I asked him about my parents because
my Dad was the general of the American navy and this man must have
known him. The navy solider said he knew nothing about that and he
was just here to get us safely away from the city. When we walked out
of the cave our eyes hurt from the brightness. It was freezing. It was
so cold that when I took a breath it nearly froze. Appearing from
nowhere I saw two wrecked looking people, they were Taylor's parents.
I looked out for my parents but no luck. Taylor's parents offered to
take Cian and myself but the solider would not let them. He said that
we had to be taken to a place where the children go for a checkup.
Taylor's parents had nothing else to do but agree. Taylor and I hugged
like it would be the last time. Tears were rolling down our cheeks and
she even gave little Cian a hug even though they hated each other
because Cian always kicks her so that showed how bad it might be.
That night we were taken to the big hall where everyone was if their
house was gone or missing. I saw Katie there but I just couldn't go
over, it would be too sad. Cian and I went straight to sleep after
dinner.
I thought it was just a dream and I was waking up but it was actually
a pretty looking lady. She said that she wanted to talk to me in her
office. I was about to wake Cian but she said that it would be too much
for him to take in because he was only young and I was older. The lady
said that her name was Joanna but I had to call her Ms. Wall. She
explained about what happened and the most important part the one I
was most dreading. My parents, they were sick in hospital and I wasn't
allowed to visit and the worst of the worst Cian and I were being sent
away! Like, I can look after us fine, but no, she said it was not good to
leave me in charge so guess what. We were being sent away to England
were our great-aunt lives. She was our mother's aunt and they disliked
each tremendously.
Tuesday Morning
I couldn't write in my diary last night because I was crying all night.
She did it, that wicked old Ms. Wall sent us to our great-aunt
Elizabeth. Luckily I brought my diary to school with me the day of the
earthquake or else I would have nothing to remind me of home. So
here we are, Cian and myself in a cab (well these people call them
taxis) waiting to arrive in London. Last night was dreadful. Cian kicked
and screamed for hours when Ms. Wall told him. (I really wanted to
do so myself aswell) Finally he calmed down when he saw a sergeant
bring him over a lollipop. Ms. Wall woke us up at 3 o'clock last night
and brought us to the airport. She got on the plane to London too. The
plane ride was awful and we got to London at about 9:15 today. It was
lashing. I never so that much rain in my life. I really can't wait till we
get there. I wonder what her house will look like.
Tuesday Afternoon
At last we got there. Great-aunt just looked down at us in disgust.
She asked about our clothes and if we had more but we lost them all.
It seemed that she looked down on us so no wonder Mum didn't like
her and when I called her Elizabeth she said to call her Madame! She
was way too fancy because she was wearing, well it looked like a
wedding dress and a huge fancy hat that didn't look good on her
because of her double chin but wait till I tell you what her house looks
like. It is so big, about double the size of our own house in California.
It had a morning room, night room, 5 bed rooms, she had about 7 maids
and butler, a cook and a door man. After we had a look around she
called us into the morning room for tea. It was great and tasty. The
she told us to get down to biasness. Great-aunt said that she didn't
have enough money to keep us. The mean old pig, she was probably had
triple more money than us and she could just sell some things. All she
did was treat us like animals. Then I plucked up the courage to say
where we will go if you don't want us. Great-aunt then said that I
would be sent to a girl’s boarding school and Cian would be sent to a
boy’s boarding school TOMORROW! She said that Clara, her maid,
would bring us tomorrow to the boarding schools in Manchester and
get everything sorted out so we would have to wake up at 6 to get on
the train.
Tuesday Night
After she shooed us out of the room we were told to go to Clara to let
her sew clothes for us. Clara had a strange sort of personality, like
when she found something funny she would laugh so loud but normally
she just kept to herself. Well, after we got our clothes made for us
she sent us to bed. Cian and I shared a room because he was too scared
to have his own. I didn't really mind but when he slept he kept on
shouting out Mum and Dad. I felt really sorry for him but couldn't help
feeling sorry for myself too because I was being sent away to a
strange school in a strange country with new people. I was so nerves
for tomorrow. Finally, I fell asleep.
Wednesday Morning
Third day after the earthquake and our lives had changed forever. As
she promised Clara woke us up early to get the train to Manchester.
Our goodbyes to Great-aunt weren't that special because all she did
was shake our hands and wished us look. A taxi then pulled up so we
got in. The man who drove the taxi had a funny mustache. He also had
a very stern look on his face so we all sat quietly in our seats. It took
about 4 hours to get to Manchester but I think it was well worth the
wait. There were little shops her and there. It was quite nice. I saw a
huge school in the distance. It was Cian's new school. Clara said that
we had to get out of the car now because she wanted to walk the rest
of the way. It only took ten minutes. The school was really pretty and
big. The head came to greet us and then took Clara into a room. Cian
and I looked around, it was nice. The Clara came out and said it was
time for our goodbyes. It was so hard but I kept on telling him that I
would see him really soon and not to worry that he would make friends
really soon. I then gave him one final hug and left. It broke my heart
to leave him but it had to be done. Now it was my turn and I was
thinking that mine would be more or less the same but I wasn't. It
was a really huge old castle. There were loads of girls from ages 4-18
playing on the yard. They all looked at me in kind of a mean way like I
was an alien from planet Mars so from there on I knew that I wasn't
going to fit in.
Wednesday Afternoon
An old looking lady guided us over to her. She said that she was the
head mistress of this school. I then saw a group of girls snigger behind
her back so Clara suggested that we go into her office. The heads
office wasn't that big but wasn't that small. It a nice looking room
with a load of pictures of past students. I guessed that they might be
prefects or successful pupils that went to this school. The head
master said that I must call her Ms. Finn and bow when I see her. She
then said that she doesn't like Americans and doesn't tolerate
messing. Like how mean is that, I am American and proud. There was
a big loud ring coming from Clara's pocket. She said that it was
Madame so she must go. Clara shook my hand and left. Now I truly was
alone in the world. Ms. Finn clasped her hand over my shoulder and
directed me to the prefect room. There she introduced me to the
prefects and told me the rules of the school. We walked back to her
office and she made me sit down. Ms. Finn spoke quietly so that no one
else could her, she said" I don't care for Americans so no messing and
I don't take American in this school but your great-aunt is very
wealthy so I did. Not that YOU are special or anything because I just
took you because of her. I don't want to hear from you again. The she
kicked me out. I am not so sure I like England anymore between the
laughing girls, great-aunt Elizabeth and now this old Ms. Finn to add
to the list. I didn't know where to go so I just went to the classroom
she told me I was to be in. It was a classroom overlooking a lake. I
think I was early because no one else came in. A little while later a
whole stream of kids aged 10-12 ran in. The older ones took the back
seats and the younger ones got the middle rows. I waited till they all
got seat for me to take the last remaining seat. It was at the very
front beside the toilets. YUCK. Everyone was staring at me like I
wasn't in the right classroom. I must have been because the head told
me so. I asked the girl beside me who teaches this class and then she
just pointed to the door and in walked a young looking man. He was tall
and had long brown hair tied back into a ponytail. If you ask me I think
he looked like a hippie but maybe that is what the men looked like in
England. I notice that he had a badge on saying Mr.Curen and was
looking at me. He was addressing me personally. "You over there" he
called. I stud up feeling stupid. There was a moment silent. Luckily he
asked me my name because if he didn't I think I would have gone red.
I said that my name was Ashley and that I was 11 years old and am
American. Some people sniggered when they heard my name because
Ashley can be a boy’s name. Mr.Curen asked me what part of America
I am from. I said California. After I said that he got the class some
work in Maths. I didn't understand a bit of it. It was squiggly lines
and pies. Like why there are pies in maths why isn't there cookies.
Wednesday Evening
By the time it was five I was wrecked. I followed a group of girls to a
dorm. The last bed had my name on it so I put all of my things away. I
didn't have many things but I didn't really care. When I took out my
iPhone 5 a prefect walked in. She was kind of a prickly person full of
airs and graces. She marched over to my bed while I had earphones
in. Then she tapped on my head and snatched the earphones out of my
ears. I was about to cheek her but I didn't dare when I saw the look
on her face. She asked me what I was doing so I told her that I was
listening to music on my phone. All of a sudden she grabbed my arm
and brought me to the head girl’s dorm. They whispered for ages and
finally decided what to do. They took my phone away from me. I still
didn't know why it was taken so I took a risk and asked. The head girl
answer rudely, were you listening at all, Are you deaf. We are not
allowed phones here or iPods or anything like that. I saw no purpose
in arguing so I just slowly walk back to the dorm. Before I knew it, it
was dinner time. Every single girl ran downstairs and took their places
beside their best friends. I didn't have any friends so I just sat alone.
I really wished that Taylor was here so I could talk to her. After
dinner I went to bed. I cried all night long wishing to be back home
again.
Thursday
Today was pretty much the same as yesterday so nothing really
exiting happened here today except for Jo bulling me. I hate this
place so I really do have to get out of here.
Friday Morning
I decided on it last night while I was sleeping. I was going to escape
tomorrow morning because there were no lessons on the weekend. I
planned it all out. When I was planning it out on the desk beside my
bed a girl in my year called Laura walked over. Laura was one of those
people who you would love to be friends with or to share lunch or ever
to be asked to sit beside her. She had heaps of clothes because she
claimed that her mum was a famous model and she also had millions of
sweets because her dad owned a sweet shop. Who wouldn't want to
be her friend? She started to come closer so I started to get the
butterflies in my tummy. She asked me what I was doing and when I
tried to answer my voice only came out as a high scream. I then got
really embarrassed and remembered what I was doing. Writing out an
escape plan. If she saw I knew that she would tell because she is a
teachers' favourite. Just then the school bell rang for lunch and her
friends came over so she went away.
Friday Night
I started to pack all of my things tonight. I put some of my things into
a plastic bag but I couldn’t bring everything. Then I hid them under
my bed and just hoped that no one would find them. After dinner
slipped out of the dining room and ran down to the classroom to get
my luck pen. I obviously packed my diary last because I couldn't leave
it behind after all I've been through with it. It was twelve o'clock
when finished packing. I had a quick look around the dorm and knew
that I wouldn't miss anything or anyone. I would be glad to get away.
Saturday Morning
Finally, I thought that today would never come. I went over my plans
once more before setting off. I knew that it would be hard to escape
but I had to try. I sneaked past the head mistresses office. I opened
the back door with a hair clip and ran out. At last freedom. I hope I
never have to go there again. Now what, I know I went through my
plans so many times it just feels so real now. I had to get back to the
plan. Ok, step one, go to the nearest phone box. Check. I am now
standing at it. Step two, call the American hospital. Check. I knew the
number because my old teacher made us remember it in case of need.
845 672309. I gave it a call and a man answered with a very deep
voice. I asked him if he had any news on my Mum and Dad. He said no,
that they are still very ill. I couldn't listen to anymore so I hung up.
All of my chances GONE and to make the matters worse a car splashed
me so I was soaked. The only choice I had was wait, I then saw a car
that looked like great-aunt Elizabeth. It was her. The car pulled over
and Clara was in the car telling me to hop in. I jumped in.
Saturday Afternoon
I was so glad Clara came because I was starting to get worried
because I had nowhere to go. Clara said that she was bringing me back
to the school... Ahhhh… She told me to let her finish… so I could pack!
I was so happy I could scream. We drove back to the school quickly
because I wanted to get it over with. Clara went in to Ms. Finn’s office
to have a word with her. Clara told me to finish packing all my things.
I ran up to my dorm. Luckily the girls were all down stairs. While I was
packing Phil, a girl who sleeps in my dorm, quietly slipped into the room.
When I turned around I saw her and got a shock. She was smiling? I
thought that she HATED me like all the other girls. Phil walked over
to me and gave me a huge hug out of nowhere. I was speech less. Phil
said that she was sorry for all the mean things she said. She said that
she would miss me. Well, maybe I did have a friend here after all.
Finally, Clara came to say that it was time to go. I gave Phil one last
hug and Clara made me go into the class room to say bye to all of the
girls, even though they aren’t my friends at all except Phil, but I had
to anyway. When I walked in the class giggled, but I decided just to
ignore them. I marched up to the teacher to say goodbyes and then
he said that I need to work on my maths! Like seriously, I am leaving
and that’s all he says. Clara said it was time to go so I said one more
goodbye to Phil and then headed off.
Saturday Evening
It was late by the time we got back to Great-aunt Elizabeth because
we stopped off for lunch. Great-aunt looked at me sadly so I couldn’t
help myself but ask why. She said that she was a bit disappointed
because I escaped from school that she paid good money for. I asked
her how she knew where I was. Great-aunt said that the American
emergence called her because she was on your parents’ contacts list.
They said that a young girl called and the line went dead. Great-aunt
said that she sent Clara over straight away to fetch me. I never really
knew that SHE cared! OMG, I forgot about Cian. Then Great-aunt
assured me that we would get him tomorrow.
Sunday Morning
Great-aunt kept her promise about Cian. We went and got him straight
away when we woke up. The drive took even longer than usual because
there was a parade going on. Eventually we got there and it was really
warm. We saw loads of boys around Cian’s age playing on the yard but
Cian wasn’t among them. We went inside to the heads office. The
heads name was Mr. Morpure. He offered us to sit but Clara
pretended that we were in a rush to go somewhere. Mr. Morpure called
a boy over and told him to find Cian Dune. The boy only took a second
to find him but when we saw him it looked like he was tortured. Clara
said that he was in perfect health when he came and look at him now.
Mr. Morpure started to smirk. I asked Cian what they did. He told me
that Mr. Morpure doesn’t like Americans so he beat me with the whip
on his desk. Mr. Morpure’s smirk began to fade. Then we all noticed
the whip. Suddenly Clara just took our hands and marched out. Mr.
Morpure called her back to sign some papers but she would take none
of it. I thanked Clara for standing up for us when we were in the car
because I never ever thought of her doing that because I thought
that she was shy.
Sunday Afternoon
Great-aunt wasn’t happy at all the way Cian looked. After she heard
what had happen to him so burst out in a rage. Great-aunt started to
say that she would sue that school. It took ages for her to calm down
and when she did she started to talk reality. Great-aunt said that she
would call the hospital to hear an update on our parents. They were
improving greatly. We were over joyed so Great-aunt decided to treat
us by bringing us for a quick picnic. Cook made a fabulous spread,
peanut butter sandwiches with no crust, a lemon tart, a juicy fruit
salad, sausage rolls and these little cookies. Great-aunt brought us to
this amazing area beside a park called Roses. The food was delicious
and afterwards we got to play in the park. It was the first bit of fun
we had in ages. Before we knew it, it started to lash rain. Cian and I
were getting used to it so it didn’t bother us too much.
Sunday Evening
Great-aunt got another update on Mum and Dad tonight. The man on
the phone said that they would be fit for travel tomorrow! Great-aunt
asked if they could travel all the way to London and the man said yes!
I couldn’t wait and little Cian was jumping up and down screaming. Clara
said that we could make soon Welcome Home signs for their
homecoming tomorrow, but I said that they don’t live here but Clara
said it didn’t matter. Great-aunt approved of the idea and even helped
a little bit with the drawing. I was wrecked by all of the excitement
so I fell asleep soon after dinner.
Monday Morning
A whole week from the earthquake and I can’t even explain how it
affected me. Great-aunt told us that she sent her personal body
guard last night to collet my parents and bring them to London. I
couldn’t wait. The house was decorated beautifully with banners and
all sorts of things.
Beep, Beep. They were home. Cian and I rushed out of Great-aunt’s
house and ran over to the fancy car in the drive way. A little while
after that we were all sitting around the fire in Great-aunt’s sitting
room. Mum kept on thanking her for all of the support she gave them.
Great-aunt said that it was nothing and that there was no need to
thank her but I could see that it meant a lot to her. We were all so
deep in discussion that I just remembered something very important
well not something someone! Chloe. I asked Mum and Dad if she was
with them but they said no. Then Mum burst out crying saying that
she was a bad parent for forgetting one of her children. Dad tried to
reassure her but he couldn’t do anything. Out of nowhere a phone
began to ring rather loudly. Dad answered it because Mum was in no
fit state to even talk. A big huge grin spread on Dad’s face. I knew it,
it was Chloe. We all sat around waiting for the news. Then they hung
up so Dad told us where she was. He said that she heard the news that
we were out of hospital and on your way to London so she got a ticket
and is landing in London as we speak.
Monday Afternoon
A car pulled up at the drive way and out of the car came Chloe. She
was her at last so finally we were all together. Great-aunt’s doorman
opened the door for her and brought her in to us. Cian whooped and
shouted, Mum cried, Dad did a little dance and me, I don’t know what
I did. I think I gave her a hug like a normal person. It took ages for
everyone to calm down but when we did Chloe told us that she was
staying with The Lit Family who live on the same block as us. We didn’t
really care who she stayed with as long as she was safe. I told
everyone about my time at the boarding school and Cian told his.
Everyone was shocked about how they treated the Americans in Cian’s
school. No one was hungry that night or tired but Mum sent Cian and
myself to bed but let Chloe stay up because she was 17. I couldn’t get
to sleep that night because of all the excitement so I wrote in my
diary till 3:15 in the morning!
Tuesday Morning
Mum and Dad came in to my bedroom and told me that our house was
damaged so we would have to stay here for a year. I didn’t really mind
as long as I went to a nice school where I could make lots of friends.
Great-aunt suggested the Oak school for boys and girls. Mum sent me
and Cian there.
Next month
I love my new school. It is great. I made loads of new friends and
everyone including the teacher seems to be interested in my life in
America. I also met a girl who I think will be my friend for life. Her
name is Jade Edwards. I invited her over to Great-aunts house lots of
times because that is where we are living at the moment because she
has room for us all. Cian also loves the school and he made really good
friends with a boy called Ben who lives beside great-aunt’s house and
also is in his class. Chloe is gone into her last year in secondary. Mum
and Dad work in an office as accountants. The weather is also getting
much better so we go out on lots of picnics. I still really miss America
though but this will do as a replacement for a while.
A Year Later
Today is my 12th birthday. It doesn’t fell like the earthquake was that
long ago. Guess what I got for a present... TICKETS TO GO BACK TO
AMERICA! Mum and Dad told us that the builders called to say that
the house is all fixed and back to normal. Yippee. The flight is booked
for tomorrow so Great-aunt organized a huge party for us leaving. She
invited all of our friends and neighbours. Oh no, I only have one page
left of this diary! It doesn’t really matter because I can get a new
one. While I was writing this down in my room Jade came up with a
parcel in her hand. She gave it to me and told me to open it tomorrow
on the plane.
Next Day
Today was the day we were going home to America. It didn’t take long
to get to the airport and we were to get a direct flight so we just got
on because it was time. I waited until we reached the clouds to open
the parcel that Jade gave me. Guess what it was! A new multicolored
Diary with best friend in the world written on the cover!
The fallen angel Fifth class Shauna o 'b
'Hello! Is anybody there?' 'Any one’. Celeste stood up. She looked
around. This was NOT where she was from! Her feathers blew in the
mild wind. Her silk gown swayed. She looked around. She saw a grey
blur, then a black blur. ‘It couldn't be she whispered’. She tried to
fly up into a tree, but....she couldn’t. ‘What is going on she stuttered’.
Maybe it is this planets unusual magic! The blur came closer and
closer until she saw....A rabbit. ‘What is this ‘Not who I thought it
was’. She heard talking. ‘I understand this language' it is....HUMAN.
Celeste hid in a bush for she could not fly into a tree. She saw a red
headed human and a brown headed human. ‘Listen girl or not amber i
want my money'! The brown haired human said. 'I..I..I need
m..m..more t...tt..time' The red haired human said. Celeste knew this
wasn't right. She had to do something. All angels had a human they
had to mind, sadly her human had passed away and she was equipped
with a new person.it was a girl with amber like hair and this looked
like her.......the brown haired teenager knocked over the teenage girl.
She fell to the ground. Without thinking celeste jumped out of the
bush and hit the teenage boy hard on the head. He fell to the ground
unconcious. Amber gave a silent scream. Shhhh celeste hissed I am
your guardian angel. I can't get home for my wing is broken. Oh said
Amber still a little shaken. What is about this money celeste said? I
have to pay back Brandon she said pointing at the unconscious
boy.......I owe him 50 euro. WHAT!I was hungry amber
whimpered.Yes well you take out that money i know you have Celeste
scolded.Amber looked shocked,How did you know?Im an angel
celeste retorted.Amber held out the money.Celeste's wing
sparkled.she shot back up to heaven.
Grounded! 5th class by Aoife O Donoghue
It was just an ordinary day when I got grounded. Though it wasn't
even my fault. It was all my sister's. She thought it would be funny
to play a food fight in the kitchen. It was my brother's birthday
that day so my sister said ' We should throw the cake at each
other'. I thought it would be funny too. I kind off knew that that
my sister was up to something because when I was about to throw it
at her she said 'No you're not allowed to throw the cake at me'. So
I just started to throw the cake around. About two minutes later
my brother walked into the room. He just stood there. I looked
around my sister had gone. My mam walked into the room. What has
happened? She looked at me and she didn't look to happy. So I
stared telling her what had happened. Though she didn't believe. I
called my sister and I said ' Didn't you start this'. She said ' Well
how come I was upstairs and you’re down here.' My mam said ' I
think you sister is right.' My dad came in and my mam told him what
had happened. About five minutes later my sister came into me and
said 'Hahaha you’re grounded'. I was so unhappy at my sister. At
least I was only grounded for three days. On the second day my
sister eventually owned up. She told my mam and she was angry at
my sister for not telling the truth. My mam said 'I'm so sorry' to
me. Now my sister was grounded and I wasn't. I was so happy. My
sister was grounded for five days for not telling the truth. When
my dad came home he said to my sister ' You should have just told
the truth in the first place'. My sister had to say sorry to me and
she also said ' That was the last time that she was going to have a
food fight without asking.' About two days later I just knew I had
to get my sister back so I played a trick. When my sister and I
were gone out I called my mam and put on my sister's voice and said
' Mam can you pick me pick now.' My mam replied ok. When my mam
came to pick up my sister my sister said, 'what I never called you
and I'm with my friends so can you go back home please'. I found it
so funny. My sister came back she had an idea it was me who called
my mam. So I had to tell my sister that it was me. She wasn't that
happy but she knew it was to get her back!
My Magic Laptop! Kate Culleton 5th class
One day Sadhbh Josie and I were watching YouTube on my laptop.
Sadhbh wanted to watch Minecraft style so we turned it on for her.
As soon as I clicked it we were being chased by a creeper! When the
song was over we were back in my bedroom. 'That was the coolest
thing ever' said Sadhbh. 'I know' said Josie. 'OMG lets watch Rita
Ora next' said Josie. 'No' I said. 'Let’s watch the wanted or really
cute puppies and we can all take one! 'Yeah' said Sadhbh. Even
though I just got one on Christmas but two can’t hurt! Any way that
afternoon we had visited at least ten different videos. Then we
heard my mam coming up stairs we had to go down for lunch but
Sadhbh stupidly clicked the button and there was my Mam, Sadhbh,
Josie and I were in 'The Adventures of One Direction!' My mam
went bananas! After a while she calmed down. She asked could watch
nigellissema, so we put it on for her. She baked us lots of cookies!
After a while we went home it was six O' clock so Josie and Sadhbh
had to go home, but we'll do it again tomorrow.
Snow White by Caoimhe Davis 5th class
Once upon a time in a faraway kingdom lived a teenager named Snow
White she was a trouble maker, like once she went over to where
sleeping Beauty lived and found her sleeping she took her prince and
her dog . But when her Mum died she was so upset she would not
come out of her room for weeks but then her Dad got remarried and
her stepmother was an old wrinkly woman who treated Snow White
like she did not even exist, one time her wicked stepmother looked in
the mirror and said I look so young but Snow White was there and
said what age are you and the stepmother said twenty - five but
Snow White said maybe in dog years but wow did she get into
trouble. Like I said her stepmother wanted revenge so she ordered
her huntsman to take Snow White out into the forest to kill her. So
the next day he took snowy out into the forest and tried to kill her
but she tied his laces together [see trouble maker] she then ran out
deep into the forest until she came across a small little cottage she
knocked on the door but no one answered so she went in , in there
was three little beds and then in walked three little dwarves Snow
White could not really pronounce their names so she nicknamed them
Shorty, Grabby and she knew this name Daniel she said nice name
they said she could stay there if she cleaned the cottage she agreed
and went to work. The next day an old woman who a.k.a [as known as
the wicked step mum] knocked on the door and said would you like
some apples Snow White said I love apples sure she took a bite and
fainted a few hours later the dwarves came back and saw Snow
White on the ground they lifted her up and got rid of her [that is a
little mean] then a prince came, and saw Snow White on the ground
he kissed her and at once she awoke and they all lived happily ever
after but for the step mum she fell down a well and died.
The Lost Dog by Ciara Theil 4th Class
One morning a girl called Clodagh woke up with her brother Dylan.
Clodagh had brown hair, blue eyes and lots of freckles and Dylan had
black hair, blue eyes too and he had a little bit of freckles. That
day when they woke up their dog Mindy was at the end of Clodaghs
bed ''MINDY' she said (Clodaghs such a girly girl). So Mindy ran
off. Then Clodagh and Dylan had breakfast. After it was one o’clock
and Clodagh and Dylan went out to play and by mistake Mindy got
out. So Clodagh saw Mindy and ran to get the dog. Then Dylan ran
too at the end they almost got Mindy but they gave up and walked
back because they went back to have lunch. The next day the
children went out to look for Mindy they even brought Mindy’s
favourite food chicken. After they went to the house were Mindy
always goes to. They knocked on the door someone answered 'Hello
‘said Dylan 'HI ‘said the person 'is Mindy there? ‘Said Clodagh 'No'
ok thank you ‘they said together. So they went for a walk to search
for Mindy. 'Mindy Mindy ‘they said there was no bark or nothing.
Then they went home after two hours and had dinner. Five days
later they went to find Mindy again and then they went to Portrane
and went to the beach at the end of the beach they found Mindy.
'MINDY' they said together. Then they went home and played with
MINDY.
Why Weren't You at School? Ciara 4th
I woke up in the morning to get ready for school
ten minutes later the car ran out of fuel and
I couldn't get to school so I went home and
Started to right it in this poem.
The Sea Adventure by Lara Browne 4th
The children were very lucky for their father had been a
captain of a ship. He very kindly offered to take his two kids Sarah
and Tom on a trip to an island off the coast of Spain. A week later
they set sail. As soon as they got aboard, Tom hoisted the anchor
while Sarah planned the adventure.
About three days later they finally arrived at their destination
according to the GPS that Sarah had planned. Where she wanted to
start she couldn't really think of a name so she decided to call it
lost tribes. Her father had split the crew into two separate teams,
one would fix the boat after the previous night, and the others
would go on the adventure to Lake Wara Ware.
Our first encounter was with some unfriendly natives it was
very hard to move along because they kept on pushing them around.
Soon after they arrived at cannibal is land but there was nobody
there. Next they arrived at quick sand, they didn't know where to
go, so Tom looked over at the west and saw their ship. They dropped
them off at Lake Wara Wara. They arrived but there was no
treasure.
A Sea Adventure By: Leah Brogan 4th class
I was born in an old fisherman’s village. My father died out at sea,
while he was hoisting the anchor he didn't see another ship coming
towards his ship bang the boats had crashed and unfortunately my
father had died. My mother died because she was sick. I survived
the rest of my life without them.
This is about my trip to Lake Wara Wara. We were sailing along
the sea when we arrived at the crocodiles swamp. One of my crew
mates thought the crocodiles were stepping stones. The thing was
he got eaten so we went around the swamp. We were back on track
until we arrived at the poisonous snake island, none of the crew
members got hurt or eaten. Finally we arrived at Lake Wara Wara.
My crew and I had gone in search of treasure because we were
pirates. I didn't plan on telling you this because you would just get
scared. Anyway there was no treasure.
On the way home our journey was great. We enjoyed going to
Lake Wara Wara.
A Sea Adventure
Hello! My name is Captain Pip the Explorer. This is the story of how
I (nearly) died. My father used to be a sailor. He travelled around
the land known as 'The Golden Cliffs. There were tales of Eternal
Youth, which came from the water of Lake Wara Wara . My dad was
about to go until I was born... I went instead, so listen carefully to
my story.
It was early afternoon as I set of to rent a ship. (Not that it was
returned...) The ship was a navy blue with Midnight Crasher written
on the side. Next I went to 'Borrow a Crew'. There was crews of all
shapes and sizes. Goofy tall and small, I picked group of women and
Marty, a tall muscular man. I told them about the lake and its water.
After that they were eager to go. We boarded the ship, added some
supplies and we were off.
At ten 'o clock the next morning we reached The Golden Cliffs. First
we ended up by the Unfriendly Natives. (Now, I wonder why they
were called that?!)
We were still on poop deck, but were caught. Fire, coal and spears
were thrown at us. Marty quickly rowed us away into WORSE
trouble! A Cannibal Village! You should have seen their faces. Ugh...
My life flashed before my eyes. Luckily for me, another girl was
captured,
We made our way around a monstrous pod of whales, through Piranha
Pools, (believe me it wasn't easy...) past the Deadly Soldier Ants and
to Wara Wara! Excitedly, we ran off the boat to explore. It was
amazing! The water was shining with youth! I took a look gulps of
water, but nothing. I decided to take a look at the map. At the
bottom, in fine writing it said: "The youth never existed! Please exit
south of the island." No youth!
POP-Corn Written by Ella O'Neill
I love popcorn. I love green popcorn, blue popcorn and yellow
popcorn. Today I found a packet of chocolate popcorn in the press.
There was instructions on the back. 1. Put three handfuls of
popcorn into a pot. 2. Pour olive-oil into the pot. 3. Let the popcorn
simmer for six minutes. I went into the living-room, which is next to
the kitchen, and flicked on the TV. After six minutes I went back
to the kitchen. There was popcorn everywhere! There was popcorn
on the cat, the chairs and the window-ledge. Laura, my cat awoke
just then and yowled. She had never seen food popping all over the
place before. Laura ran out of the kitchen. I picked up the packet
of popcorn in a panic. I had followed all of the instructions! In
teeny, tiny writing it said: "Put a lid on the pot." Who writes
something so important that small? I started scooping up popcorn. I
clamped a lid firmly on the pot and turned off the oven. There was
still about a handful of popcorn left. I was sitting down that evening
with Laura. A bowl of nachos was on my lap. I HATE popcorn. The
way it goes POP. The way it looks the way it feels. Even the way it
smells. I will never eat popcorn ever again!
Sarah's Easter by Sarah Canty 3rd class
Once upon a time there was a girl. The girls name was Sarah. For
Easter she was going to Killarney with her cousins. The day that
Sarah was going to Killarney. Sarah woke up at 8:00 in the morning.
It takes 4hours to get to Killarney. When Sarah got to Killarney.
Sarah and her family waited for her cousins to come so in the
meantime they unpacked the suitcases. Then when her cousins came
they went for lunch. Then they went swimming. After a while they
went for dinner at the countryside hotel. Suddenly they went to bed.
Then in the morning they went to get breakfast. Then they played
lots of games they played Water Polo, Tennis, Golf, football, chasing
and hide'n' seek. Then they had to go back to Dublin.
The end
Snowball By Sarah Keon 3rd Class
I made myself a snowball as perfect as could be
I thought I’d keep it as a pet and let it sleep with
me
I made it some pyjamas and a pillow for its head
Then last night it ran away
But first it wet the bed.
The Easter Bunny Tara Clerkin 3rd Class.
The Easter bunny is great
If you met him he would be your mate
he leaves chocolate eggs
and he jumps on his back legs
the Easter bunny is the best
he does not leave eggs to the birds in the nest
he is not as good as Santa Claus
but he does have big fluffy paws
so that is the Easter bunny
i would say he has a lot of money.
Shrek Goes To super market by Aoife Farley 3rd
One day Shrek got bored and decided to get his wife a gift from
super market. He took the bus to get there. He did not know what
to buy her, so he was walking around for two hours. Soon he got a
phone call from his wife and she asked him where he was, Shrek just
hung up. He was soon there for another hour. Soon he decided that
he would leave but then he came to a heart with chocolates in it so
he bought them for her. He walked out of the shop without paying.
Soon he was home and gave the chocolates to his wife. An hour later
the police came in and took him to jail. He had not noticed it but he
had destroyed half of the super market. Three months later he got
let out of jail. Shrek never went to that super market again.
The great escape route
It was a fresh crisp morning. The trees were bare
and the birds were perched on the branches singing contently. The
pedestrian paths were all frosted over. The auburn and brown
crunchy leaves fell upon the ground. It was the perfect morning for
a walk and that is what one animal intended to do. Since everyone
was busy with jobs nobody noticed the old dishevelled dog slip away.
He was a short plump little fellow with long floppy ears and his
golden coat. Some patches were a darker shade but all together he
was a gentle, kind, loving and loyal dog.
With all the fuss of this morning’s events no one
realised that they made a catastrophic mistake of letting the lethal
dog out. So no one went looking for him. Meanwhile the old dog was
waddling happily along the frosted grass feeling it crunch beneath
his soft padded paws. He was also sniffing the trees for any
distinctive scents.
Then an eerie shadow came looming close by. It
turned out to be a very friendly lady with bleached blonde waves
walking quickly with tapping high heels .The sound of her heels was
similar to a chef chopping carrots. It seemed as if her mind was
focused on her phone as she texted while she walked. While taking
out a packet of mints she carelessly dropped a few on the ground.
This however gave the dog a tasty breakfast.
His breath was clearly visible thanks to the mints and the frosty
morning.
It was now around eleven o’clock and the old dog
decided to make his way home to his nice warm bed! On his way home
a cat approached him. When he was a younger pup he would have
considered chasing this cheeky cat but now due to his extra few
pounds and his stiff hips it was no longer an option. Meanwhile the
family still hadn’t noticed the dog’s disappearance but were
beginning to wonder. Suddenly there was a scratching noise coming
from the door. The owner opened the door to his surprise to find
the old waiting for him with a smile on his face.
Bruno the big brown bear By M Dunne 5th
Once upon a time there was a princess called deride. She lived in the
most beautiful castle in the land. One day the guards were out
hunting. They captured a big brown bear. They brought him to the
dungeons. Deirdre heard a loud noise. She ran down sixteen flights
of stairs. To her amazement she found a big brown bear. She dashed
over and gave him a big sloppy wet horrible kiss. The bear edged
away. He was scared!!!!!!!!! Don’t worry I will call you Bruno. From now
on Bruno you will live with me and my family, but my family are
terrified of bears!!!! They come up with a plan to disguise Bruno as a
stranger. Later they meet the king in the gardens. He says hello
Bruno you can stay as long as you like
The Avenue by Alison Sheridan
Once upon a time in a faraway land there lived a strangely wonderful
man .His name was Michael he complimented everyone he saw old,
young , poor, rich, strangers , friends ,family and of course every
fair lady . He dreamed to wed a beautiful girl with long locks of
beautiful hair. His dream was finally coming true when he was
walking down an avenue .Her hair was beautiful as he wished though
she looked very worried , sad and very emotional .All he wanted to do
is give her a nice caring kiss, He stopped her and asked if she was
okay she looked very troubled .She replied saying no! I’m not doing
well but I won’t express my feelings to a stranger. He was worried
she might think badly of him he had never felt so doubted in his life
because of his kind heart and his un-vein mind. He replied by saying
ask my family I’m not vein or selfish in any shape or form I’m here to
listen and give people kind giving words. The fair lady sat on a wall
and began to tell her story and this is what is was.
When I was just 12 years old my mother and father sadly got
brutally injured in a car accident and died a few hours after the
crash on this very avenue. I was taking into care by my wicked
grandmother called Rosie. She made be like Cinderella basically,
expect there was no ugly stepsister’s. I had laundry up to my eyes
and dishes that never ended I would have had every plate done and
she had about 30 more in front of me. I was up every morning at the
sound of the birds chorus though it’s a beautiful sound she dreaded
hearing it because it meant she had to get all of her morning chores
done in 3 hours’ time and that includes making the breakfast and
having the tray prepared and ready to bring up to her grandmother
at her rising time. While I gave her her breakfast I had to run her a
warm bath with bath salts. While my grandmother was in her bath I
had to make and tidy Rosie’s room and lay out her clothes for that
day and prep lunch and have it ready for 1pm at the latest. But I was
under 18 so I had no say on where I went and what I did. The only
day I had not so much work was on a Sunday when I went to mass
and the only chores I had was to cook the Sunday roast and have our
good Sunday clothes washed , dried and ironed and our good shoes
shined and buffed . I still had to do the morning routine though
which by the time I got to mass all I wanted to do is fall asleep but
I knew that that would of been disrespectful in the house of God so
I tried my best not to . After mass the Sunday roast would have to
be on the table a half an hour from getting home from Mass. Which
was tricky because the roast beef could not be red and juicy for
grandma, but I was her servant so I had to what is instructed to do.
It was also tricky because I had to set the table, polish the table,
sweep the wood , clean the windows and scrub the bath all before
the dinner .It was hard but if I didn’t complete it all I would get a
good spank with the branch .
Then Michael cut in. But I can change all of your past and make you
the most beautiful princess in all of the land and all you need to do is
take my hand , and I know we've just met and this is very sudden but
I won’t find another girl like you truthful , concerning and I want
you no not I want I need you to come back with me to my home and
I am certain I want to wed you .We can live in my house which is big
enough to be a hotel and I will do anything to please you .
The girl replied with a big sudden YES! their face's lit up with joy
and they both ran towards the big light where they both went away
and got married this probably be sounds weird to you but it was
ament to be . So that’s their story and obviously in a fairy tale it
ends with
THEY LIVED HAPPILY EVER AFTER!!!!
Letters of World War Two by Amy Johnston
Once upon a time a little boy lived in Wexford with his Mum. This
little boys name was Walter. His dad was fighting in World War 2.
Every night Walter would write a letter to send to his dad. The first
letter he said read:
20th of August 1940
Dear Dad,
I have missed you a lot it is not the same without you. I have to hunt
all by myself. Mum said you will be alright and safe. I can’t keep
writing because I am running out of ink.
Walter
Every night after Walter would write him a letter he would go to
bed knowing that his dad would be safe. The next morning Walter
went out to pick the potatoes and carrots. When Walter came is he
had to wash and peel them .Walter would have around 27 potatoes a
day. A few night after w the postman came around Walter got a
letter of his dad it read:
1st of September
Dear Walter,
I will be safe I swear. The Major said that I will only be here for a
few more months I do miss you. I better go major is calling me
David
When Walter received his letter his jumping with joy .He didn’t
write a letter that night because he knew it wouldn’t get there for a
while. After a few nights Walter wrote;
5th of September
The next morning when Walter went downstairs he saw his mum
crying. He gave her a big hug and asked her what’s wrong. She didn’t
know how to break it to her that David dies
Trip to Earth by Keava 6th Class
17th of April 2084
Dear diary,
I can't believe my luck! I'm going to Earth, my Mum's planet. I've pretended to
swim in the sea, and pretended to taste the food grown in the ground.
Now I can do it for real, I just can't wait. Most important I'll get to see my
Grandmother.
I wonder what she looks like....
Kakixxx
20th of April 2084
Dear diary,
Worst spaceship ever. It's so tiny, I can’t even open the door to my room fully.
Sharing a room with Dad doesn't help, he's a snorer! I'm counting the days that
are left (1 day 37mins) I'm so excited I just can't wait. I've got to go, dad is
calling me.
Kaki
xxx
21th of April 2084
Dear diary,
This is strange. My Grandmother wears this long robe sort of thing and has vision
enhancers that hook on her ears. She travels in a metal box that stays on the
ground. She runs at me with open arms. She lives in a hut with sticks growing out
of the ground, in the front. This mightn’t be such a good idea after all!
Kaki
xxx
29th of April 2084
Dear diary,
Different. That is the one word I’d use to describe life on Earth. EverythingI do
people give me strange looks but they’re the strange ones. My Grandmother took
me swimming, it was terrible. I tried potatoes, they were all solid. I can’t believe
I’m saying this but I can’t wait till I get back to Pluto!!!!!
Kaki
xxx
Red Riding Hood by Naomi Robinson 5th Class
My name is Rachel, I am 12 years old. Today I am going to my
grandmothers. I am going to bring her some of my homemade buns
and jam. She lives all the way across the woods. I can't wait to go,
she is so nice. I said goodbye to my parents and then I left. I was
wearing my red hood. I started to walk on a path around the woods
but then I saw a bunny going into the woods, so I followed it. It went
far into the woods. My mother told me never to go that far into the
woods because bad animals lived in that part of the woods. I heard a
wolf howl from the bushes. I got quite scared. So I started to go
back to the path around the woods. I kept hearing bushes rustle
behind me but every time I looked back there was nothing there.
What I didn't know was that the wolf was far ahead of me nearly at
my grandmother’s house. His plan was to eat my grandmother and
then dress up as her and when I arrived he would eat me. I also
didn't know that the wolf could talk. I got to my grandmother’s
house and opened the door. I put the basket of buns and jam on the
window sill. I looked at my grandmother and said “you must be really
sick because you look like a wolf” I also said” what a big nose you
have " “it is for smelling you" said the wolf. I said what big ears
you have" “they are for hearing you" said the wolf. I said "what big
eyes you have" “they are for seeing you” said the wolf. I said "what
big teeth you have” "they are for eating you" said the wolf. Then he
jumped up from the bed and growled. I screamed as high as I could
in case someone could hear me. Luckily a woodcutter was near bye
and heard me. He ran in the door and saw what had happened
straight away. He ran over and scared the wolf with his axe. And
then the wolf ran away .We heard my grandmother under the bed.
She told us that when she saw the wolf outside her hid under the
bed. I was glad she was ok. We took my grandmother to the hospital
and my parents met us there. When I saw them I ran up to them and
told them all about it.
What Really Happened This is what the wolf said
Well one day I was walking along minding my own business when a
woodcutter saw me and started to chase me with his axe. I ran deep
into the woods. I thought I lost him but I didn’t. He chased me to
the other side of the woods. I got there and I saw a little cottage. I
ran into it but there was noone there. So I got into old lad pyjamas
and hid under the covers. Then suddenly a little girl walked in. I sat
up she asked me loads of questions. I thought I would scare her off
by answering one of her questions with “they are for eating you
with”. She screamed in a really high pitch. My ears were hearting for
a few seconds after. When I could hear again the woodcutter came
in. He tried to kill me with his axe but I got away and ran far far
away.
Smartie Boy and Popcorn Girl! By Kate Culleton
Smartie Boy was just a normal boy who loved smarties. He ate
smarties 24/7. He ate them so much that he turned into one. Well
half of him did, he still had legs and arms and he still had a face, but
his body was round and blue and he could shoot smarties at people.
Popcorn Girl was just a normal girl who hated popcorn. When she was
at the cinema a man put a curse on her if you don’t eat a popcorn in
ten minutes you will turn into one. Of course she didn’t believe him
and went home but on the way she turned into one! But she still had
legs, arms and a face. She could shoot popcorn at people. She didn’t
mind that much because her friend Josie got turned purple jelly last
year. So anyway she was walking down the road a couple of days later
when she bumped into something blue. It was Smartie Boy. When
they met they went into a whole new world and were known as
popcorn girl and smartie boy!
What Happened After…Voldemort Died By Aisling Reidy 5th Class
As you should know by now that Voldemort is dead but that
doesn't mean that evil will never come back. There still are a lot
of bad things going on but my Dad and Mum will sure be able to
stop to it with a little help from Ron and Hermione. Oh I forgot
to introduce myself. I am Lily Potter not the Lily Potter as in
Harry’s mother but as Harry’s daughter. Harry Potter and Ginny
Weasley are my parents and Albus and James are my brothers.
I can’t believe that it is my fifth year in Hogwarts. Time went
so quick because I even remember going to platform 9 ¾ for my
first time and trying on the Sorting Hat, luckily the hat called
out Gryffindor because I would HATE to be stuck with those
nasty Slytherins. Nothing exciting happened yet but I know for
sure that this must be the year. When I was swapping chocolate
frogs with Rose on the Hogwarts Express the lights all went off
and the train started to stop and swerve. Most people were
worried but I wasn’t because Dad says that I have an eye for
mysteries. I had a quick investigate but nothing seemed strange.
It took longer than usual to get there because of the stop we
made, but when we did get there it was well worth the wait
because I could smell the glorious feast in the great hall. The
next day was just getting our time-tables ready so no real spells
were done. I decided to do double Defence against the Dark
Arts and double Potions. Time flew by so before I realised it was
two months into the term and homework was getting heavier and
heavier because the O.W.L.S were coming up. Study, Study,
Study seemed like the only thing we did, no more time for
Quidditch. Oh wait did I mention that I am the Seeker and
captain for the Gryffindor house.
Any way Potions didn’t go very well yesterday. Professor said
that someone tampered with the ingredients and changed the
bottles. Another thing to add to the strange list. Then the
Professor got in a huge rage and Professor Longbottom had to
leave his lesson across the hallway and dragged him out of the
dungeon. After they left Rose and I went up to the desk and saw
the label on the potion. It said in clear letters “Deathly Potion,
one sip and you’re a goner.” I was shocked. Who would want to
kill the professor, surly I wouldn’t have been Professor Flinch. I
know he has a grudge on him but not enough to kill him!
Our lesson was the talk of Hogwarts for at least a week. Then
came and went Halloween and in no time at all it was Christmas.
Most of Hogwarts students went home for Christmas but I
didn’t go home this year because Rose was staying. There were
only 100 pupils that stayed over Christmas but I guess the less
the better. On Christmas Eve I could have sworn that I saw
someone sneaking around the castle, but I guess that doesn’t
matter because it probably was a Slytherin playing a trick on a
Hufflepuff.
When I woke up on Christmas day I was expecting to see a small
bundle of presents at the end of my bed but there was a load of
things! I got chocolate frogs from Rose, some joke gadgets from
Fred and George (my uncles), and a homemade knitted jumper
from Grandma Weasley, homemade buns from home and a new
red robe. There was also a letter from my Mum telling me to
focus on my studies and do as well as I could. Just then Rose
woke up so I gave her a present from me. It was a brand new
broomstick kit because her other one was lost.
After the feast we all went to bed because the feast was so
tasty. At about 3 o’clock in the morning I heard a scream. It was
Rose! I looked at the other bed but it was just her covers. I
threw on my invisibility cloak and slippers and sneaked out of the
dorm. I had Marauders Map with me so I could keep an eye on
all of the movement in the castle. I heard some noises coming
from the dungeon so I went down to check to see if Rose was
there. Then a thought flickered into my head, maybe I was
dreaming or maybe I just imagined her gone. No, I couldn’t have.
I was so certain. I tried to get that thought out of my head so
I could continue looking for Rose. I never went down to the
dungeon at night and I don’t think I ever will come down again,
well at least I hope I won't.
Just then all of the torches flickered on. I heard a huge bang
from the Potions room. I didn’t even hesitate, I just ran in.
There standing in front of me was…..………. My worst
nightmare...........Dark Horn. Dark Horn has a reputation for
killing 4 people with one curse. When I walked in I didn’t take a
glance around but now that I have the chance I may as well do
so. I saw two men covered in cloaks and masks and I saw Rose
tied up on a chair behind them. Then I noticed a box they also
seemed to be guarding. Then I remembered overhearing
Professor Kat saying it must stay hidden and he will find it. The
thing in the box must be the object Professor Kat was talking
about. “We must hide it back in its original place in the Slytherin
house” Dark Horn announced. Just then they disappeared and
Rose was left in the room. I quickly ripped off the cloak and untied Rose. I asked her why they wanted her and she said it was
something to do with our Granda Weasley. But why and what did
it have to do with Granda Weasley.
The next day I had a recap about the events of last night. I
looked in the library all day because we got Sunday off. I
searched in the restricted area for anything that would help me
find out what was the object in the box. I found a book called
History of Slytherins. After I read at least 200 pages, I gave
up. When I lifted the book up to put it back on the shelf a page
slipped out. It said clearly – Secret Object made by the founder
of the Slytherin House, Salazar Slytherin. This object is called
The Light. It kills all muggles and half-bloods and revels magic
to the world. I couldn’t keep reading. I have to find The Light or
else who knows what will happen. Just then Madame Lonto came
in. She is the librarian and quite a strict one too. I grabbed the
page and stuffed it into my pocket and scurried out.
That evening Rose and I looked at the page. We couldn’t let this
happen. If all the muggles die we should too. Just then the last
people left the common room so we could stop whispering and
make a plan. It only took at less than 1 hour because it was quite
a simple plan. It was getting late so we had to start on our
homework. I couldn’t wait till the silly O.W.L.S was over. We had
to write 2 whole scrolls for Charms and Divination. TWO
SCROLLS who do they think we are? It took ages to finish 1
scroll and while I was half way through the next the clock dinged
and it was eleven. I took off my robes got into bed but didn’t
fall asleep and neither did Rose.
The clock dinged twelve times so I got out of bed and put my
robes back on. Rose did the same. I brought Marauders Map with
me and my wand. Time to plan into action. While I was waiting
for it to be midnight I had a think. I found out that the object
must be in the Slytherin House and I knew just the place where
to look. The Big Dungeon. By the time we found our way it was
half 12. We tip toed down all the stairs and there was a room
with a light shining out of it. I used the Lumos spell to help me
anyway. The door was locked so I tried a few spells, no luck. It
was no use unless. I took my hair pin off and put it in the door
knob. It worked but you would have thought that they’d put a
charm on it. The door flung open. Standing inside again was Dark
Horn and the masked men. Dark Horn had the strange looking
thing in his hand. It was glowing so hard, no wonder it was called
the Light.
I made the first move. I used the Accio spell to summon the
Light over to me. Dark Horn reacted quite well if I have to say
so myself. He shot fire at me but I dodged. The object was still
in my hand. He tried to send the killing curse at us but it didn’t
work. I didn’t want to kill anyone tonight so I just used a spell
to make him faint. The masked men ran up behind him and cot
him and then they fell too. I made them all disappear and I sent
them to Azkaban. Then Rose and I ran upstairs and knocked on
the head masters door. She answered so we gave her the object.
The head master let us stay and watch her destroy it. That was
it, it went forever. I had the most exciting Christmas ever and
the best thing yet, I never heard from Dark Horn again!
SWEETS!! By Anna Lee
I love sweets
I get them as a treat
mostly on a Friday
some are sweet
some are sour
but no matter what
they taste so fine
I would even
say they taste
DEVINE!!
The Lost Dog by Aoife Kelly
One day I found a dog. It had no owner. So I brought it home. I put
up posters of it. I didn't know his or her or its name. No one called
for a week. I was having lots of fun playing games. One day someone
knocked on the door and took the dog. I wanted to make lots of
brownies so I called my Mammy over. I asked "Can we make
chocolate brownies?" She replied "yes". Yippy!
My big surprise!!!!!!! By Emma Higgins 4th class
I woke up one morning only to find my parents were gone. I thought
they were gone to work, but then I remembered they said 'now
Emma we have to go shopping tomorrow so we will be gone before
you wake up, so be good when we're gone’. So I got up and I got
dressed and went downstairs to make my breakfast. Ding Dong went
the doorbell, I looked out the window to see who it was. 'Anastasia',
I called. I ran down the stairs and opened the door. Oh Anastasia
I'm so glad to see you', I cried 'ok what did I miss' Anastasia
replied. Anastasia came into my house and we played on our I pods
but I didn't know that she knew that there was a surprise coming
for me.At two o'clock me and Anastasia heard a knock on the door.It
was my parents. “Mam Dad your home I cried. ‘Yes we are and we
have a surprise for you’, they said. ‘Open it ‘said Anastasia.'OMG'I
said. 'It's a PUPPY!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 'Thank you so much' mam and
dad. I am going to call her Millie. The End:]
The Gardening 5th class by Aoife O' Donoghue
Side by side, the two men stepped on their spades and dug their
allotments until it was time for a tea-break. They sat down and had a
well-deserved drink and ate all the food that was in their packed
lunches. Sean thanked Paul for coming up with the idea of having
their own allotments. It was lovely there were a lot of people there.
Sean planted carrots and onions, while Paul planted cabbage and
turnips. Both the men were looking forward to the day they would
bring home their vegetables to eat.
Some weeks passed and Sean noticed that one of his onions was
growing much bigger than the rest. Sean thought he could be in with
a chance of winning the annual best grown vegetables of the summer.
This could be great. It would make Sean so happy because he had
lost his job and the thing that made him happy was gardening.
When Sean came back the next day he noticed that the rather huge
onion had disappeared. Sean was so upset. Paul felt so sorry for Sean
so he decided to find out where it had gone. Paul searched
everywhere. After searching lots of places Paul went to the
department where the newspapers get published. When he walked in,
there was the onion. Paul was so happy to see it. He called Sean and
he came. After talking to the people in the department Sean and
Paul got the onion back. Sean won the annual best grown vegetables
of the summer. It was the best summer ever!
Kidnapped Naomi Robinson 5th class
My name is Naomi I am twelve years old. My best friends are Jodie
B, Jodie K and Rachel. My day started off as an ordinary day when
my friend Jodie B asked me to come over to her house. I started to
walk up to Donabate where she lives because I live in Portrane I put
my earphones in so I could listen to music. I couldn't hear anything.
There was one part of the road that no car was on for some reason
but I didn't know why. I kept on walking with my earphones in and I
didn't see the mysterious man behind me. My earphones fell out and
I heard him behind me. The footsteps got closer and closer. The
footsteps stopped and so did I. I turn around and he put a bag over
my head. I was shoved in to the boot of a car. I was so scared I
thought I was going to die. He started to drive; when we stopped he
took me out of the car and took me into a room. He took the bag off
my head and I noticed that it was............................Rachel's Dad. I
asked him why he kidnapped me he said" that my dad gambled with
him and my dad owes him lots of money. "But why did you kidnap ME”
I asked. He answered that if he kidnapped me my dad would give him
all the money that he is owed to get me back .I remembered that my
dad’s pen knife that he gave me for my birthday was in my pocket
.While I was trying to get my pen knife out Rachel started to call
her dad .She was getting closer and closer .Suddenly Rachel opened
the door she looked very confused .I was screaming because her dad
was creeping up behind her .I could tell that she was wondering why
I was screaming .I could tell this by looking at her face .Right after
her dad captured her, my pen knife finally cut the rope that was
holding my hands together .I jumped up and cut Rachel’s rope off
her hands and then got her house phone and called the police
.Rachel’s dad ran after me and Rachel but I hid and when he came
running I tripped him up . We kept on running when we looked back
he was getting arrested by the police .We stopped running but we
walked back to my house after we told the police what happened
.When we got home I told my dad what happened and he brought
Rachel to her mom’s work so she could tell her .After that I brought
my pen knife with me everywhere. Also after that I never saw her
dad again.
My Holiday Diary Hannah Foley 5th Class
1ST JULY
Hi I’m in bed this will only be a short entry because I’m going on
holiday tomorrow so I have to get asleep but I can’t I’m too excited.
We have to wake up at 5a.m and right know its 11p.m I can’t go to
sleep. But I have to try. We’re going to Santa Ponsa in the morning.
The bags are packed and are down stairs. We’re going to have
breakfast on the plane at 7.30 as soon as the airhosts come around
with the trolley. I’m going to go to sleep now I’ll write in the morning.
2ND JULY
I’m so excited. I’m in the taxi on our way to the airport. My mum and
dad woke me up this morning at 5a.m as I said they would I got
dressed, ran, down stairs, put my shoes on, did my hair, got my bags
and went out to the taxi. We are in the taxi now. Yay we’re at the
airport.im gonna start to write again when I have time. I’m back our
bags and us went through security. Adam was afraid so we did follow
the leader I walked trough he followed but he bleeped and he got
such a fright as they checked him. God like he is only 3 seriously I’m
waiting at our gate for the plane to come. My mam got us a muffin
because we were starving I hadn’t eaten since dinner yesterday.
Everyone here is dead bored and all the babies are crying. Like WHA
WHA WHA and I’m just like BE QUITE (but only in my head!) Our
plane should be coming soon. I hope. YAY we are on the plane, its
7.30 and we have been in the air for about half an hour and the
airhosts should be coming around soon because I’m thirsty! Oh I can
see there getting ready to come round. I'll be back. Ah that is
better. I’m just gonna wait till I get to Santa Ponsa. Yay we are
finally here. It’s roasting and I’m sitting down beside this cute little
toddler and we are talking she is so small. Our bags are here now I
can get changed. OMG I was in the bathroom getting changed and
the lights turned off and turned back on again. Now were in the taxi
going to our hotel called Sun Park. It has a little shop with icecreams and crisps and chocolate and there’s one upstairs too. The
one upstairs sells dinners and breakfast aswell. After we explored
we went up to our apartment now I’m in my swimming suit ready to go
swimming.
3RD JULY
Yesterday was so busy I couldn’t write after I went swimming I lay
down for a tan. Then we all went out to the town for lunch as it was
1.45 I was hungry. We went to this place called the waterhole it had
a swimming pool out the back but I could only put my feet in. For
lunch I had a toastie with ham and cheese and crisps. After we went
to an Italian Ice-cream shop. They sell big huge chocolate dip ones
with really creamy ice cream. Then I went back to the pool and made
a friend form Leitrim her name is Kerry. She has a little sister the
same age as my brother her little sister's name is Kasie. I love that
name. Kerry is the same age as me 10. Kasie and Adam played in the
baby pool that is tiny. Kerry and I played in the big pool. We could
hardly stand in it. We found out that my little brother and her little
sister had the same toddler life jacket but they were not using them
so we took them and played life guards. Today I really just did all
the same but we went shopping.
4TH JULY
I’m down at the pool with Kerry but she had to go for a minute.
There is a lifeguard here and Kerry and I were playing with him. We
call him bay watch because it says that on his shorts. Today he
jumped into the pool to try and get us for calling him bay watch. He
forgot he had his top on. He got soaked. Now he calls us
tweedledum (ME) and tweedledee (KERRY) he would want to watch
out for tomorrow! Yay Kerry’s back I’m gonna keep swimming bye.
5TH JULY
Today was so funny. I’m in bed right now because it’s like 2a.m. Oh
ye today was so funny because Kerry and I were sitting at the edge
of the pool and Baywatch was coming up to us, we were eating an icecreams we just finished it and put it in the bin as soon as we did he
came running after us Kerry and I jumped into the pool and then he
jumped in to he made the biggest splash ever! He grabbed Kerry’s
foot but then he let go. Kerry and I got bored so we got into our
clothes and I went to Kerry’s apartment to wait for her to get
dressed and she went to my apartment to wait for me to get
dressed. When we were both dressed we walked all around Sun Park.
Later we met in a kids club witch has something for everyone. For
the mammy’s there’s books that they can read. For the daddy’s
there’s the bar. For the kids there’s the kids club. It has computer
games, movies, colouring pages, painting, play-dough, toys and a
bouncy castle. It’s so fun. At like 10 a bunny called Birty comes.
(Birtys is the name of the kid’s club/bar/bucky place) He gives out
prizes like bouncy balls and lighty up things. At like 11 or 11.30 they
do games because were not allowed to make a mess in the kids club
after a certain time. I only got home like 1 hour ago. When we were
walking back at like 11.45 an Irish girl who worked in this bar was
begging us to come in we did but we left at like 12.15. Then we went
back to our apartment and Adam went to bed I stayed on the
balcony with my mam and dad and ate this chocolate thing. Then I
went to bet now I’m in bed and I’m going to go to sleep now.
6TH JULY
Today was so so so so fun we went to the beach and we went on a
pedal boat we were planning this so I wore my togs. The cool thing
was that the pedal boats had a slide coming out of them. That’s why
I wore my togs. We got rolls and paid for a ride on the boat. When
we got on it was so fun we ate our lunch first and then we or should
I say me and my dad jumped in and swam we were chasing the boat
Adam was watching us because he was too scared to go in and I was
wearing his life jacket. My mam was too scared too but she said that
she was going to just stay on the boat and mind Adam! Then after
me and my dad had a swim we hopped back onto the boat. Then we
went down the slides. My dad said "who wants to go to Ibiza" it was
funny. When we got back to the beach we lay on the sand for a while
me and my brother buried my dad in the sand. To get it off he had
to go for a swim I came too. After all this we went and got an icecream. Still most as the day to come as I’m at the edge of the pool
and I’m gonna jump in!
7TH JULY
NOOOO I’m going home tomorrow at 8am NOOOO. I don’t want to
go home. It’s so fun her but I will make the most of this while it
lasts. Today Kerry and I were too bored of the pool so we played
pool. My dad helped, we can’t go to birtys tonight like we usually do
because we have to get up in the morning at 6am. Kerry and I also
played on the computers today.
8TH JULY
I’m so tired so this is it it’s over I’m going home this is not a nice
time going home. Well this is the end of my dairy bye!!!!
School by E. N. Milne
Many kids hate school
I won't lie, I do too,
But everyone's so negative
You just have to get through.
First there are the teachers
Not all of them are mean,
Sometimes you get lots of homework
But it's very rare indeed!
Oh, homework is the worst
It's the worst thing about school,
But you can use homework vouchers
If you don't have something new.
Don't get me started on the subjects
Maths makes me fall asleep,
I can't stand creative writing
I'd rather pet domestic sheep!
I bet this poem didn't help
It probably made you hate school more,
But if you’re a parent,
And you're reading this
Please don't make your children learn Anymore!
Jim Larkin
When I heard Ma and Da talking about going to Sackville Street I
suddenly thought about Jim Larkin.I have heard of him but do not
know what he looks like. Then I had an adventurous idea. My idea was
to go to Sackville Street by myself and see Jim Larkin myself. My
parents would not let me go because I might get hurt.
I told my parents that I would be playing football at my friend
Conor's house and I will be back in two hours. I set off on my
journey but when I touched the dirty narrow pavement with the sole
of my worn shoes with holes in them. I remember thinking to myself
"where is Sackville Street”. I carried on walking to big signs like
Parnell Street or O' Connell Street. I finally got to the main street
so I assumed that Sackville Street would be near the main street .I
walked and walked until the sole of my shoe was gone until I saw a
huge sign saying "SACKVILLE STREET".I was so happy with myself
for going this far. I walked forward and I saw a gigantic brick wall
with smashed glass on the top. It was like granny's pudding that was
burnt and it was nine days old with clear blades as toppings.
There was a tiny little hole at the bottom of the giant wall .I got
through it and I was so relieved. Then I was in Sackville Street .It
was so quiet I could hear owls in the daytime and in the city. I
looked at a piece of paper on the ground and I saw that it was on the
11th of March not the 10th of March .I was so upset I started to
cry and then I sat down on a bench with dirty and dusty clothes
from going under the wall and holes in my shoes from walking so
much and me crying for nothing. My head was down by my knees I
was crying so much when I felt a hand on my shoulder. I looked up
and there was a man that said these exact words “Don’t cry boy my
name is Larkin Jim Larkin".
THE END
A Christmas Special By Leah Roarty 3rd Class Ms’ Ingoldsby
There once was a girl who woke up on Christmas day. She was so
excited to go downstairs to open her presents.
She was so so happy that the girl screamed her head off.
For Christmas dinner they were having turkey, ham, stuffing and
roasted veg. Her cousins, Aunts and Uncles were coming over. Her
family was nearly coming over and she was not ready.
She still had to Get her clothes on and do her hair. She was wearing
a nice pink dress with black pumps. She was going to curl her hair
But when she was just about to do it they knocked on the door. She
was so angry because she never got to curl her hair today.
After about two hours later they had dinner. Then one of the Aunts
brought nice chocolate sponge cake for dessert. About a while later
they all went. After all of that I went to bed.
THE END
A day in my life
I get up at 7:30. I have my breakfast. I go back upstairs to get
changed. Then I brush my teeth and wash my face. I leave the house
at around 8:45. School (prison) starts at 9:00. I do boring work until
10:30. Then I go out to yard and talk to my friends. After that I go
in eat my snack do more boring work for another hour and then
another break. I have my lunch and then do more boring work for
another 2 hours and finally its home time at 2:40. I go home have a
snack and do my homework. I watch the Simpsons and then take my
dog Cleo out for a walk. Then I have my dinner at around 7:00. I go
up to bed at 9:00 and play my iPad till 9:30.
A Fishy Escape by Rebecca Lawlor
The research vessel was in silence. They were all looking at me. The
expected the hot-shot expert to know exactly what it was but I had
no idea. I wasn't sure if it was the hot June sun that had me
sweating or the nerves. It seemed that the crew had been frozen to
the spot, they hadn't expected to find anything new. Ships like
these go out to find new creatures, but they almost never find them,
plus this creature didn't even look remotely like a fish.
I decided to make the first move. As I walked to my equipment I
felt every eye on my back. After I told the crew to get the tracking
equipment, I went over to what had to be a fish. It had gills, anyway,
and the most colourful scales you ever did see. When I went to
touch them, they cut deep enough to draw blood even though I only
rubbed off them. I put on my rubber gloves but it didn't make a
difference. When the crew came with the micro-chipping equipment
it started to do the most peculiar things, increasing and decreasing
in size, losing colour and making really strange noises. Panicking we
put it into a rope net hoping it would solve the strange problems.
Just as they tied the net to the side of the boat I had a
sudden realisation. I ripped of my Jacket and shoes and jumped into
the ocean. After the instant pain of salt water hitting my eyes, I
blurrily saw a gaping hole in the side. About 90 seconds later, against
my will, I came up gasping for breath. When the crew asked what
had happened, I simply held up my finger and said between breaths
"Scales. Stupid. Scales." I have spent my entire life looking for the
Multi-coloured Knife Fish but I haven’t seen it since.
The End
Consequences by Francine Banez 5th class
This story is about a boy who is stubborn and stupid. His name is
Danielle. He also has an obnoxious behaviour. He didn't remember
who he was after he was being mean to people.
So he needs to learn the consequences on his life.
His teacher went inside and greeted the students in a delightful tone
and they started to frown. His teacher cleared his throat and shook
his necktie. Danielle suddenly hit him with his apple. Then his teacher
fell on the floor. When Danielle went home from school, His mom just
passed on his side holding a plate with mashed potato on it. She asked
Danielle how was his school. Danielle was agitated to tell his mom about
what happen. But he forced himself.
"I threw him directly on his wrinkly bald head with an apple!".
"WHAT!!"Her mom shrieked. Her mom sighed and punished
him. Danielle went to his room and do his homework. Yet, he paused
and listening to the noise that sounds like a person hyperventilating
on the yard. He went to his bedroom and take a look at the yard. It
was his dad doing yoga. He grabbed a stone and threw it on his dad's
head.
"OW!" his dad yelled and fell on the ground. Apparently,
Danielle got grounded by throwing his dad with a stone. After
getting ready to go to school, Danielle forgot to do his homework.
His little brother grabbed his book and gave it to his dad. His dad
gasped because he is anxious of Danielle for getting low grades.
Danielle was off to school. He walked with his friend. His
dad noticed that he was gone and used his bike-Danielle didn't know
his bike got repair. “Danielle’s dad will get humiliate I suppose “said
their neighbour. When the bell rang, His dad was freaking out and
threw the notebook to his son but he didn't know that he
accidentally hit the boy that sits in front of Danielle. Danielle was
running on the corridor and bumped to his dad
"Watch where you're walking!!!" said Danielle angrily. He
didn't notice that he bumped his dad. Then, a boy name Rowley just
blocked the door and told him that his dad went here and acting
stupid. He suddenly pushed Rowley. By the time Danielle opened the
door, his classmates started to laugh and point at him. “This is
embarrassing" he whispered to his friend Rowley, gently walking up
to his table, put the bag down, put his head down the table and the
silence went on. After the bell rang, he went back home. He ran
upstairs and opened his window enemy”. When Danielle crept
downstairs he heard his dad having a conversation with his coworker and talking sarcastically. “IRONIC!!!"He exclaimed suddenly.
Danielle wants to pull a prank to his dad. He made a snare for his dad
in the living room, his dad walked away and Danielle's snare didn't
work. Danielle slipped on the peel of the banana that his dad ate and
hit his head on the ground and the trap that he made trapped him.
Danielle was unconscious and his dad woke him up.
"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!'He shouted
uncontrollably.
He ran downstairs and pants. “What’s wrong? “His mom asked.
"I promised I will not be mean to people! "You finally learn your
lesson. You shouldn’t be mean to people or else"
His mom paused.
A lion By Emma Chi
His tail swishes round and back. Listening for the prey’s track.
He scanned the forest for his prey, waiting and purring all for the
day.
Suddenly there is a clatter, the lion jumps for a matter.
There is a deer by the lake, come on go get for goodness sake.
The lion pounces and the deer bounces. A minute later he catches
the deer he tears it apart, and eats its heart. He crawls back to his
home with the deer on its own. His blood red eyes glare at me,
listening to the waves of the sea.
A Poem by Moira Jones 4th class
Grandma and Grandpa
You are so nice
My daddy
He’s so busy
You have all the time
To share your love
You are great grandparents
My Holiday to France. By Abi O'Donnell
For my holiday I went to France. I have been going to France
for three years now. I enjoy going to France because of the journey,
fun activities and places I go. When I’m going to France, me and my
family drive down to Wexford and we go on a ship to France. On the
boat I have to stay overnight. On the boat me and my family get a
big cabin with three bunk beds. I like going on the boat because
there is a hot-chocolate machine, and there's a cinema. I like going
to the gift shop because in it you can buy so many fun things. The
most exciting thing about the boat is arriving in France.
After we arrive in France we drive to our destination called
'Domaine des Ormes', a man or women who works there would bring
us up to our mobile home. We would unpack some of our clothes and
maybe go down to the restaurant or take out and get some dinner.
In Domaine des Ormes there is so many things there and so
many fun activities to do. There is golf, mini golf, swimming in the
pools and going down the really big, fun, swirly, slides, there's horse
riding, every second night there would be a show on, on the big stage
and everybody would be sitting around watching it or in the bar
listening to the music and what they’re saying. Every Thursday there
would be a market on with some really nice stuff on for sail. In
Domaine des Ormes there is also a huge game room. You can go
fishing there and loads more. I love going zip-lining across the lake.
I absolutely love going to France. When I’m there I pick up a
lot of the French language. The worst thing about France is...leaving.
And that’s my story about going to France and really enjoy there.
THE END.
The Irish Salmon
The Irish salmon also known as the Atlantic salmon is found off
the West of Ireland in the Atlantic Ocean. The Irish salmon is a
bright silvery colour with reddish spots. The Irish salmon grows up to
one point five meters long. It lives between four to ten years. The
salmon starts its life in freshwater.
It then moves to the sea
before it returns to the river.
A picture of the Irish Salmon appears on the old florin coin and
it is also found on the ten pence coins. It also features in the famous
legend of the Salmon of Knowledge. In the famous legend of the
Salmon of Knowledge it was believed the first person to eat the
Salmon of Knowledge would know everything there is to know!
Carrie's War by Alison Cullen
As the train began to rattle away from the station my throat went
dry. My younger brother Nick had his face pressed against the
window, I think he was trying not to cry. "You better sit down now
Nick, I said. I took a long sigh and looked out of the window. 'What
if we never see Mum again" Nick sniffed. 'Then we would have to
stay with the family we're given to' I told him. I looked out of the
window again. I saw green fields with cows and sheep. Next thing I
knew me and Nick we're both asleep.
We we're woken by Miss Fazackely. "We're here children" she said
in her English accent. We we're told to go into a little dark room
with circle windows. A welsh lady came in and said," I'll have two
girls please." "What about me and Nick' I said. Hoping she'll pick
Nick as well. She thought about it for a moment. "I’ll chance it" she
said.
She told us that we had to obey her brother's rules. She showed us
our room. It had two single beds in the middle a wicker chair a rug
and a notice board. The notice board read "The eye of the Lord is
upon you’. ‘My brother is a very
Leaving Ireland Alison Cullen 6th class
''Hello my name is Holly. I am 12 years old. It is 1846 and the famine
has struck all over Ireland. The potato blight captured us last year.
Thousands of people died because they depended on the potato for
their three meals a day. It is a wonder that I'm still alive. We are
emigrating to America tomorrow ' because my little sister died last
month from starvation.'' My mother said, "I don't want any more of
us to die.
It is the crack of dawn and we we're walking down to catch the ship.
By the time we got down there, there was hundreds of people
waiting to catch the big ship to take them to America. We we're
waiting in the third class line.'' How long will we be on the ship
for?'' I asked my father. "Two months probably" my father replied.
"Two months", I gasped. We all started to go aboard the ship now. It
was thronged with people pushing and shoving. I held tightly, to my
mother’s hand so I wouldn't get lost. We walked the whole way down
the ship and at last found three spare beds. We all sat down and
took a well-deserved rest.
It was two o'clock by the time we got moving. I could hear the
splashing of the big waves against the enormous ship. I waved
goodbye to my home country for the last time. As I was going to the
bed that night, I heard people coughing and sneezing with colds. In
the morning I woke to hear someone screaming. "My mother is dead
my mother is dead," the girl was only about my age and she is left
alone now. I felt so sorry for her. My father, mother and I just sat
on our beds that morning. After a few minutes I could smell food.
Sausages, eggs and toast. I licked my lips at the thought. My face
fell when we got our food. Plain bread only. It was very plain but I
ate it anyway.
Two weeks later.....
Half the people in our class have died due to illness. I am weak with
hunger. I asked my father what America was like. He said he didn't
know what America was like. So I lay down on my bed and imagined
what it was like. I imagined tall buildings, manicured walkways and
tons of other things. A crew member came around and said we should
arrive in America in a month. I felt a tingle of excitement run up
inside me.
Two weeks later.....
I am going to burst with excitement. We had to take a shorter way
because of ice-berg signals from other ships. So now we should be
getting there tomorrow!
The next day.....
I spotted America easily. I took one glance of my new home.
All about me By Grace Hanifan 3rd
If you met me you’d think I’m cool
But that’s not all I love the pool
But the 3rd thing is what I like best
Watching TV is my home pet.
I’ll have you know that’s not all,
I like pizza the best of all
My Birthday By Aoife Farley 3rd
My birthday is in March,
I will go to the cinema,
With all my friends,
It will be fun,
I can’t wait,
Until my Birthday,
I will have a cake,
I can’t wait until my
Birthday!!!!!!!!
Breeze Ciara Kavanagh
Sometimes the breeze can be strong
sometimes it stays really long
sometimes the breeze can be weak
sometimes it stays for a week
a breeze is not like the wind
a breeze is gentle and acts like a friend
SCHOOL by Caitlin Pepper 3rd Class Ms Ingoldsby
When I go to school I do work.
Then I have my lunch and go
Out to yard and play
With my friends.
Then I go in
and write down
my homework. I
have my
dinner and go to sleep.
THE END
!
Easter by Caitlin o Reilly 3rd class
E at lots of chocolate eggs.
A cute bunny you will seek
S some belly ache you will have
The smile on your face when you see the Easter bunny
E aster is so great
R umbling tummy never more
Dogs by Cara Spagnoletti 4th class
D is for delightful like dogs
O is for owners who loves their dog so much
G is for dogs that love to be groomed
S is for silly all those silly people who treat their dogs badly
MY DOG By Carla Crosbie 3rd class
One day a girl named Torie was very excited because it was her
BIRTHDAY
And she was going to get a pet. When she woke up she went
down stairs .Mom and Dad were standing in the kitchen holding a
big box. She opened the box and inside was a puppy. The puppy
had big black eyes and a chocolate coat.
But she wanted a cat she said thanks and faked that it was the
best thing that ever happened.
Her Mam saw her diary and started to cry
Torie walked in she
said she was sorry .Her Mam said why did you not say after two
weeks she loved her dog more than anything.
The next day her Mam came in and gave her a box there was a
cat in it she said why I love my dog her Mam jumped.
Her Mam her and her Dad lived happily Ever after.
The End
Carrie's War by Anna Power
My name is Carrie and this is my story during 1939 about my trip to
my new house in the countryside because it was too dangerous for
Nick and I to stay in London when the war was going on.
I was on a lovely train with my little brother Michael. I remember
looking out the window and seeing a big mountain on the far side of
the valley. It was brown and purple on the top and lower down it got
greener, there were also a few sheep grazing on it. The carriage
that we were in was decorated nicely with soft seats and bright
paint. I also remember the journey taking forever and ever.
When the train stopped Michael and I got off and headed for the
church hall. I felt sick with nerves when waiting for someone to pick
me and hopefully my brother too. While looking out at all the
families, I saw one family that I would have hated to go with. The
family had a little boy in it and he was getting smacked across the
head by his Mom. The other children had the same nervous sick
expression I had. Then a lovely women with red hair and a green
jumper came up to the platform, her name was Mrs Evans. I told her
that Michael always sleeps in my bed and is no problem at all. Then
she chose us.
When we arrived at I suppose her or her brothers shop because it
was called,
SAMUEL ISAAC EVANS she showed us around and told us her
brother was a bit strict and particular about things but we would be
ok. Michael and I looked around a bit, her house was lovely with
green carpet on the stair, and we had to follow some rules like not
getting the house in a mess and a few more. Michael and I had a
lovely bedroom with a wardrobe, a green chair and two beds. We had
a lovely quilt on both bed and also two pairs of fresh slippers. The
house was gorgeous it had marble counters and wooden presses in
the kitchens. I liked the sitting room the most because if you sat in
the chairs you would sink into them. I thought to myself I would
have a great life here before I had to go home.
The Best Day Ever by Charlotte Keva Feeney
I woke up in the morning and my Granny came home from Belfast I
was so surprised. My Granny whispered in my ear could you go to
bingo and I sighed ok. She was over the moon so we went to bingo
soon then they called seven of my numbers and I won a big hamper
with 50 euro in it. When we come home I told my Mommy and my
Daddy they were shocked. Everybody had nothing to do so I thought
we could go to fantasia and I told everyone. Then we went even my
Granny. When we got there my Granny went to dancing machine and
she did gangnam style it was great fun then we got a little hungry
and we went to T.G.I. Friday‘s then we got tired so we went home.
Then I shouted BEST DAY EVER.
THE END.
Christmas by Laura Masterson 4th class
Christmas is for loving,
Holly everywhere,
Rudolph is getting ready,
Inns are full in Bethlehem,
St. Nick is being so jolly,
Tinsel around the Christmas tree,
Making Christmas cookies,
Around the Christmas tree people sing,
Santa ready to give out presents late on Christmas Eve.
Chuck gets chucked! By Ava Oakes
Chuck is a talking chocolate bar! He has two marshmallow friends
called Mork and Mindy! Chuck and his two marshmallow friends live
in a darkened corner in a sweet shop never to be seen. It was Friday
which meant all the kids were coming today. Chuck, Mork and Mindy
hate Fridays because Chuck usually gets crushed and Mork and
Mindy usually get squished! ''Uh, Friday,'' moaned Mork. ''The
worst,'' explained Mindy. ''Thank crunchie it's Friday, NOT,'' said
Chuck sarcastically. The marshmallows started to weep because
once again they weren't chosen. ''Don't go all SOFT on me,'' yelled
Chuck as he was finally wrenched from the box in the corner.
''There you go Pippa,'' said Mum, as she handed Chuck the chocolate
bar to Pippa. ''Uh, this bar is white chocolate, I hate white
chocolate,'' explained Pippa to her Mum while chucking poor Chuck
on the ground. ''Don't you dare litter Pippa,'' roared Mum. I guess
it wasn't Chuck’s lucky day after all! Except for a lucky dog that
approached Chuck and gobbled him up! Ooops!
The Incident of The Boy At Night By Ciara Kavanagh
Wee Woo went the sirens of the ambulance and police as they
arrived at the crime scene where a boy had been badly injured.
Detective Emma Jones and head Chief Roger Evans arrived at the
scene. "We are going to be investigating this crime and trying to
solve it" head Chief Evans explained to detective Jones as they
walked over to help the nurse put the boy in the ambulance. The
only clue to who did the crime was a pitchfork and a glove. Head
Chief Evans and detective Jones decided to knock at every house in
the little estate. Finally they came across a suspicious man who
claimed he just moved in and that the blood on his hand's was just
food colouring. They decided to move onto another house. This time
they went to the parents of the boy who had been injured.
Cray Cray Poem by Gillian Weston
Bet not you’ve never seen
Something like this before,
It’s not the sort of thing
That would make you snore.
I’m writing this poem
To make you see
That no one can beat
The power of the word me.
I’m really not a doctor
Or a therapist
I’m not going to tell you
That you have broken your wrist.
I know that this poem
Does not make any sense
There is a simple reason
The writer is very tense.
The Robots by Danielle
One day I was walking down the street and I saw a robot place so I
went in and I said oh my God because there was a lot of robots and I
saw my best friend Jessica and then Jessica said laugh out loud
because there was a really funny robot that said I am a toy must
destroy and I said to Jessica do you want to get an ice-cream with
sprinkles and she said yes. We went in and we got an ice-cream
Jessica said do I want to come over I said ok at 1. Jessica walked
away into the distance and I NEVER SAW HER AGAIN
THE END
Dublin by Kate Hanratty
In Dublin it’s always raining,
And now I’m sick of complaining,
About the awful weather,
And really it’s not getting better,
I’m sick of all the puddles,
And my umbrella getting all in a muddle,
But I love my little Dublin,
And I really couldn’t leave it!
What a life Emma-Jane Power 6th Class
I crept behind the door and flew out. I went to the very back
of my master's house, outside the chimney wall of the kitchen. It
was a shivery day and there were damp and cool trickles racing down
my back. I noticed the brick I hid my secret diary (more like scraps
of old paper) was loose. I dashed over there without a sound and
pulled the brick from its position. I placed my hand inside and
rummaged around. The inside was a touch of winter merged with a
rainforest. The diary was missing!
As I panicked, I suddenly heard a screeching yell. "WHAT!
That dirty slave has been learning. Don't you see how much trouble
this is? I could be arrested for treating people this way!" I worried
and recognised the voice. IT WAS MY MASTER! I stumbled my way
inside. Questions raced through my head. Who found it? How did
they find it? What was I going to do? I was frightened. What would
I do?
I was worrying so much that I had forgotten reality. That was
all I remembered before it went black and didn't awake for a long
time.
I woke to a sound of metal clanging.
Evil Doesn't Take a Holiday by Sinead Kearns
I was walking along the boat, the SS. Childline with my two
cousins because we were going to the pool. On the way we saw loads
of adults relaxing in the Spa, they obviously came to get away from
their children in other words 'relax" but I don't know why it has the
word ' child' in the title. It took us a while to get to the pool
because there must have been 16 floors and the ship must have been
67 metres long. Finally we got to the upper deck and went into the
pool. A few minutes later there was a thump, so I went up to the top
of the ship to investigate.
Suddenly I saw my evil villains, Fire Destroyer and Chubby
Bubby, so I ran as fast as I could and it was so fast, it froze time
and I got changed in my cabin. "So we meet again," said Fire
Destroyer when I got back with my black mask and turquoise cape
on. 'Why are you doing this?" I said realising he had shot a hole in
the side of the boat with his fire gun. 'I’m getting my revenge after
all those times you and Mermaid Woman had foiled my plans and sent
us to jail" he replied. Remembering Mermaid Women I took out my
torch that when you point to the sky you could see 3 lines and a tail
on top that she gave me. I pointed it to the sky. While I was
distracted Fire Destroyer made a bigger hole in the ship. After he
did his annoying, evil laugh, I grabbed out my web gun and shot him.
Not long after I heard dolphin clicks and my handy companion’s
voice. Luckily for me the dolphins and other sea creatures had
supper strength and helped to get the boat to our destination,
France. When I turned around I saw Chubby Bubby taking out his
stink ray and he shot it at me, but I hold my breath and I took out
my water shooter and shot him back [he didn’t see it coming]. He
then fell over and I got my plunger gun and tied him up.
Not wasting any time I told the passengers to stay calm and
put on their life jackets because the boat was still sinking and I
didn’t think the animals could push the boat any longer. I realised
that the water was already a quarter of the way full on the first
floor. As quick as a flash I jumped into my speed boat and drove
over to where the hole was. I told Mermaid Woman to stop pushing
the boat and to make sure that Fire Destroyer and Chubby Bubby
didn’t get away. It took me a while to find out how to fix it I
decided that I would had to use my web gun to cover the hole but I
knew it wouldn't last long. When we got close enough to France I
flew to land with the passengers with help from Mermaid Woman.
The sea creatures kept on pushing until we got to France. Luckily all
the passengers survived and the company of the ship said that they
could fix the hole. When we were on the docks we called the Guards
and for another time Fire Destroyer and Chubby Bubby got
arrested. The passenger thanked me and Mermaid Woman and the
sea creatures. After all that I rode off into the sunset with my
companion and our sea friends. Till this day I still remember the
scared and the ones that never learn.
The End
By Sinead Kearns
Friends by Beth Kirwan
I have great friends,
I hope the friendship never ends.
They are always so kind to me,
And make me ever so happy.
I train in G.A.A with one,
And another I just have so much fun.
One of them is really funny,
And another is just so lovely.
They are my bestest friends,
I hope the friendship never ends!
Gone by Rachael Mc Grath 5th class
It was a year ago when it happened, I had not expected it. It just
came. I was always with my family having fun; I had no brothers or
sisters though I loved my mam and dad. Every Sunday we would do
something, like a picnic or a boat trip. That all changed when I had
my eight birthday July 1970....I woke up feeling very excited, I knew
today was going to be great. I jumped out of bed and put my
slippers and my dressing gown on and rushed into my mama and dads
room. They must have heard me running because they were sitting
up on the bed and holding presents. I lunged up onto the bed and
they gave me a hug and sang happy birthday. They then gave me a
big parcel and a medium one; I opened the medium one first. The
wrapping was very pretty with a little bow on the side. I undid the
wrapping carefully and say it was two books. One was Heidi and the
cover was beautiful with a gold spine. The other book was Cinderella
it was one of my favourite stories. I gave my parents a huge hug and
they said open the other one, so I did. It was a lovely doll house
with a doll family. As I looked at them I saw it was me mama and
dad as the dolls, it was then even better! My dad brought it to my
room and put it with my other toys, but it stood out the best. I got
dressed in my birthday clothes and went down for breakfast. I
could smell the pancakes cooking. My mama was flipping them high
up in the air.
Later was the party, it was birthday tea and a few games. My best
friends Hannah and Lucy were coming as well as Violet, Laura, Maize,
Lily and Mary Kate. They came at four o' clock. First we played pass
the parcel and Mary Kate won a charm bracelet. After we played
musical chairs, Lucy won. She got an Alice hair band. We all won a
game and got a prize. After we had Victoria sponge cake, fairy buns,
jam sandwiches, trifle and jelly with ice-cream. It was delicious and
we sang happy birthday and had birthday cake. Someone knocked on
the door. My dad answered the door, he was there a while.
Finally he came back and he said we have no money left and they are
taking our things and house. My mum burst out crying and my dad
sobbed a bit. I didn't know what to do. My friends stared at us, but
I didn't fully understand what was going on. Suddenly people came
through the door, it was everyone's parents. They asked what was
wrong but mom cloud only manage saying gone through all her crying.
The parents sat my parents down and made them a cup of tea. They
calmed down after a bit and dad explained. All the parents were
shocked but they acted like fair-weather friends. So they left
mumbling a thank you and my friends said good bye to me. Then
after they all went dad and mom said they need to talk in private, so
I went upstairs and into my room. After about ten minutes they
came up to me and said they have to go for a while and I had to stay
with some other kid's in a big house. I didn't like the sound of it but
I nodded bravely, holding back the tears. I think my mom saw I was
very upset, so she gave me a huge bear hug, she whispered 'Be brave
a little girl'. When she let go I burst out crying and hugged them
both. After I calmed down I asked where they are going, I heard
mom whisper jail. Then I had to pack my clothes and things. They
drove me to this place and my stomach was doing flips. I knew it
was something else than a huge house, maybe a kid jail or an
orphanage. When I got there I hugged my parents and cried a bit.
When they left I was brought to a very plain long room. There was
girls sitting on the beds chatting to each other, they stopped and
stared at me as I walked in. I was very sad and felt all alone. My life
was now a new one.
Ever since that day I was teased and taught to clean and work, it
was horrible!!! The older girls used as some type machine to bully on
and they took all my favourite clothes, so I was left with the silly
uniforms and a tracksuit. Some girls were very nice but I never
really talked or bothered to make friends. When I turned eleven I
just couldn't stand the place anymore so I packed my bags and
escaped. I walked for a few days very hungry and cold, still I
wanted to get to goal to see my parents and talk to them. I tried to
remember the town when I was eight but it was a bit of a blur.
Finally I arrived and I rushed in. A police man stopped me and asked
my name I told him and why I was here. Then he said he would check
the files and tell me if my parents were still here. A while later he
came back shaking his head. ’Sorry kid the file says they went to
another jail in Cork and then passed away’ my eyes welled up with
tears and I ran out of the station and just kept running. After a
while I stopped to catch my breath and noticed I was standing
outside my old house.
I decided to get a job and earn money for food and try get
somewhere to stay but I ended up on the street and that’s where I
have lived for three years. I have one wish and it’s to be a family
again.
HARES! By Abi O'Donnell 6th class Ms.Higgins
Hares are wild Irish animals. Hares are larger than bunny rabbits.
Hares can jump higher and run faster than bunny rabbits. Hares
habitats are in burrows, or in grassy plain areas. Hares look a lot like
bunny rabbits but are different in so many ways!
Hares like to eat wild berries, grass and plants. Hares stay with
their families, and when they travel out to look for food or go for a
hop around to get some fresh air they always return to their
families. Hares are brown and grey in colour not white like rabbits.
Heading Off By Julia Spagnoletti
I'm going on a journey,
Across the deep blue sea.
To find out where I came from,
And meet my family.
Will they be skinny?
or will they be tall,
will they even look like me?
At all!
I wonder if they’re nice,
I really hope they are.
Do they have any pets?
That crawl or walk or fly.
I can't wait to meet them,
I'm so excited I think,
I could die.
HOPE by Laura Burke
I could barely sleep, we are in third class and at the bottom of the
boat. As we are gliding over the waves the boat rocks back and
forth. There is very little room, we are all cramped together and the
smell of disease and death is sickening. The cries from mother, as
tears well from her eyes is endless. She`s devastated since we had
to leave father behind.
He had a terrible case of famine fever and was banned from
travelling. He wanted me and mother to go because there was not
much for us in Ireland. The blight had destroyed our potatoes and
we were too poor to buy other food. We were evicted from our little
mud cabin and there was nowhere else to go. Thought of leaving
father makes me cry but this is our only chance of starting a new
life in America. Well that’s if we make it. I am in danger of catching
famine fever.
I try to think of something funny instead of counting sheep.
Just last week while in my bed, a funny thought came into my head.
Imagine if animals could speak
What would it be like?
They'd tell us what they thought of humans
And all about their life.
What they ate?
When they slept?
How people treat them?
Who are their friends?
Just before I could ask these questions,
My dream came to an end!
By Laura Burke
If I Was A…By Sarah-Jane Moroney
If I was a vet,
I’d take care of peoples pets
And make sure that they didn’t fret.
If I was a rock star,
I’d have a red shiny car
And it would drive very far.
If I was a cook
I’d write my own book
And everyone would look.
If I was a cow,
I’s jump over the moon
And I’d run after the spoon!
MODERN FAIRYTALE!!!!! BY ISOBEL SUTTON
ONCE UPON A TIME
Cinderella was out shopping in Penneys, when Shrek came up to her
she had heard of him before and she didn’t liked him one bit.
Said what in the world are u here for? You should be far far far far
far far away. He said I know but Princess Fiona told me to go away.
Then would you guess who came in the three little pigs they were in
here for make-up. Shrek didn’t know who these pigs were he knew
they were pigs tough. Shrek asked who are you then they said
excuse me we are The Three Little Pigs DUH. Then would you guess
who came in goldilocks except her hair was pink and purple.
Goldilocks hated Cinderella because she pulls her hair steals her
lollipop and it is not fair.
Fiona came in for Shrek she gave him a big hug and cheered Shrek
up. But what about Cinderella she still wasn’t happy but then would
you guess who came in the other prince charming Prince Harry,
Cinderella was so happy to see him but he came for Princess Fiona
they were getting married that is what Princess Fiona came too tell
Shrek. Then Princess Fiona said farewell am going to get married.
After about an hour Prince Charming came in with Snow White.
Cinderella was sooooooooooo jealous that she screamed
NOOOOOOOO.
Then the three little pigs did pig style to cheer her up. But that did
not work she got more mad and she stormed off. Then after a while
of sitting around Cinderella came up with a good idea Shrek and
Cinderella could get married. So they did and after a while they had
kids they were twins. Well except the three little pigs.
BY ISOBEL SUTTON 3RD CLASS MS INGOLDSBY.
MODERN FAIRYTALE PART 2 BY ISOBEL SUTTON
Later on that year Shrek and Cinderella split up and because they
had twins they both took a child Cinderella took the girl she was
called Bella Shrek took the boy he was called Tom. They split up
because Shrek was so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so
so so so so so so so SO bad at doing house work he makes the
bathroom SO messy when he goes you know. So they split up.
Cinderella went looking for Prince Harry because she knew that he
had split up with Snow White I think or is it Princess Fiona ah well
she has to look for him she found him in Buckingham Palace. So she
asked him to marry her he said yes so about 4 months later they got
married they loved being married they even had five kids
THE END
My puppies and me Janet Fitzpatrick 5th
It is Wednesday. I am going to take my puppies with me to the shop.
I have to get dog food, bread, butter. I love my puppies. I love to
take them everywhere with me. When I grow up I am hoping they
will still alive. I got the stuff that I need so I am coming home now.
I told my Mom on the phone. Next day it was school. I was sad
because I will miss them very, very, very, very, very, very, very
much. We did Math’s and English. It was lunch time. I wanted to go
home because I missed my puppies. The bell rang for home. I was
so, so happy. When I got home I ran in and I saw that they were
gone. I into ask the neighbours .They said they did not know. I got
really worried. I just real lased that they were back. There were
tears rolling down my face. I was so happy that they were just gone
to the shop. They told me that they went walking that’s why it took
them so long. Mouse, Pups and Shaba were with them I was so happy.
I gave them all a big hug. They kept licking me. I stared to laugh and
then my parents laughed to. Suddenly there was a shaking in the
ground .It was an earthquake .I stared to scream. My Mum and Dad
said there is no point screaming were all going to go together. Then
it stopped there was no one hurt or noting damaged. I was so happy.
I was so worried about family and dogs too. But it all worked out in t
The End
Jim Larkin By Jen2
It was finally time to go. The day Liam was so looking forward to. On
this fine Summers day as Liam started heading down to this mass
meeting, he barely noticed all the shouting from the streets big
football game. He was so excited.
When he got to the meeting, there was no one there. He was
shocked so he looked up at the old clock on the side of the on the
side of the local supermarket. It was ten am! He was three hours
early! 'I have a few hours on my hands, so I might as well take a
little nap. Or should I go home? No, I'll stay because I don't want to
be late' decided Thomas.
"Ladies and Gentleman, my name is Jim Larkin. Leader of the
Transport Union; announced Jim. "What, what, what happened? Did I
miss it? I hadn't realised I shouted it all out loud until everybody
started looking at me! My father was one of them. Even Jim stopped
talking to look'. But in that silence all you could hear were police
whistles and muttering. The police we’re hear to get Jim.
CRAZY LIFE Jessica Arkins 5th
Dear diary
It’s me Jenny. I’m having the worst day ever. Before lunch at school
there was a food fight and I was the one getting hit. To lighten my
heart I wrote a poem.
Food can be green
Some kids are mean
Candy is sweet
But not if you get beat
You are cool
If you’re in a pool
I don’t like to lie
So I guess it goodbye.
I feel a bit better so I’m going to bed.
Just a thought
When I lay in bed at night and can’t go to sleep.
I try to think of something funny instead of counting sheep.
Just last week when in my bed
A funny thought came to my head,
What If I could freeze the time?
Oh wow! Wouldn’t that be fine?
I’d freeze the classroom and ditch my books.
Move to Australia to get the tan looks.
I could hang out in the beach all day,
And by night do a tour of Sydney Bay.
I’d go to the zoo, met the wallaby koala and kangaroo.
It’s only a thought that’s true
But I will get to Oz before I’m 22.
By?
Factory Fire by Katie Jones.
It was a factory fire a bad one. I was in one of the three fire
engines dispatched to deal with it. We struggled into our protective
gear and breathing apparatus as the engine screeched through the
streets with the siren blaring.
We raced to the scene of the fire. Luckily we got there without a
hassle. The first and second fire trucks were already there so it was
only us left to get in the building. Since it was a gun powder factory
we needed to hurry up and get inside before it exploded.
We were inside and the flames already rose very high luckily it was
only the first floor the gun powder was on the second floor. The
flames were getting higher and higher.
Four other recruits from my team went to find people on the first
floor. Me and four other recruits went up to the second floor to see
was there anyone upstairs and to get most of the gun powder out of
the building. We threw ALOT of gun powder out the window and me
and my friend Lizzie went looking for people.
Luckily there was no one upstairs so we went to help with the gun
powder. Five minutes later all the gun powder that we could find was
gone. We got a call to quickly get out of the building because it was
almost all gone.
We got out and we were told to leave it to the other recruits. The
next day we got a call to say everything was ok......
By Katie Jones.
Dogs
D is for Dalmatian a type of dog
O is for Oh so cute
G is for greyhounds, another type of dog
S is for sweet, sweet and kind
By Katie Lambe 4th class
A Katy Perry Poem by Sinead Kearns
This is a poem about Katy Perry,
In one of her vids she ate a berry.
She is wide awake every morning,
And in her concerts she is never boring.
She has 2 sisters and 1 brother,
And 1 father and 1 mother.
If she ever came to our school
I would honestly think that’d be cool.
In concerts she's always fun
Her home, California has all the sun.
She has 2 of her own perfume
And when she sings she's always in tune.
She has a cat called, Kitty Purry
And I think she likes Indian curry.
I really likes Katy Perry
And Firework is very merry.
Leaving Home By Keava Roche
6th class
My name is
and I'm an only child. I wasn't always an only
child. My little brother died on the horrible Coffin Ships. We had to
emigrate from Ireland because of the Great Famine. Blight had
spread over the potato crops making the food supply very, very low.
It was either enter into a workhouse or emigrate. At that time
emigration seemed like the best option. Although, the main reason
we emigrated was because we were evicted from our small plot of
land. It was burnt right in front of our eyes, so we took that as a
sign we needed to move along. On the ships you could only bring one
bag per family. It didn't bother us that much as we had very little
to bring. When we boarded the ship, we were given a ticket that said
we were aloud either flour, corn, oats and a drink every day. The
ship didn't seem so bad, I had thought to myself. Quite soon after
we had gotten on board I regretted even thinking that. We only had
a space less than two metres long and two metres wide. Lucky for us
there was only four in our family. The O’Connor’s were beside us.
They had seven people in their family. There was their Granny
Suzan, their Mum Michelle, their Dad Erin, the oldest child Kelly,
the middle child Seán, the second youngest child Millie and their
baby sister Sinéad. Worse to come were the conditions. They were
absolutely terrible. There were only two lamps to light up the whole
room. There was a bucket that you had to go toilet in and if the
hatch wasn't open, you had to throw it down to where the food was
kept. Worst of all, if someone got sick on the upper deck it would
come through the floorboards onto us. Everyone was miserable. So
we danced to keep our hopes up and some people drank alcohol. Then
tragedy struck. My little brother was sick with Famine Fever. Nearly
everybody had it by that stage, but my little brother had it the
worst. He didn't move or talk, he just lay there like he was dead.
Five days went by and he still hadn’t eaten or spoken. He was getting
incredibly thin, I could put my arms around him with no problem.
Then when we woke up one morning my brother wasn't breathing. His
skin colour had turned from pale to a sickening white colour,
overnight. My Mum said he was dead, but I wouldn’t believe her. I
stood by his side waiting for him to jump up saying it was all a joke,
nothing but a joke. I waited and waited and nothing happened. Then
that afternoon we, reluctantly, threw him out to sea, with all the
other dead bodies. From then on the voyage just seemed to get
worse. The days dragged on, I couldn't sleep at night. All I thought
about was my little brother. The voyage was over six days after he
had died. When we had reached the harbour we had to have a doctor
check us in case we had Famine Fever. The Americans weren’t taking
any chances. Once I had stepped onto the land were America lay, I
had a feeling nothing would ever feel right without my little brother,
with me. Soon after we had arrived my Father found a job mining.
My Mother went out to search for a place to live and I was swiped
up by some rich family and made their maid. My life now is better
than it was in Ireland. Although, I'll never forgive God for making
Ireland go through such a cruel and starving time because maybe if
there wasn’t a Famine we wouldn’t have had to emigrate. Then my
little brother might’ve survived.
Leaving Ireland By Sinead Moloney
6th Class
As I was on the boat leaving to go to America, I actually felt sad
about leaving Ireland. I remember when we were happy eating
potatoes! I remember when we were sitting around our kitchen table
as a family and now we are all split up on this horrible ship when
everybody is sick and dying. At least we are getting fed - porridge. I
wish our family and everybody didn't depend on potatoes so much.
We just had to emigrate. My baby sister was nearly dying with the
hunger- well everybody was.
My Father was working in the Workhouse and every night he would
come home complaining about how bad the Workhouse was and my
Mother used to just say everybody knows that so stop complaining.
Then my Father got so ill and passed away so now it’s just me, my
Mother and my sister. When the blight arrived everybody got so
desperate and started eating grass, nettles and hedgehogs. Then
The British Government decided to import Indian corn from North
America into Ireland to help to help bring relief to the starving
people. But that really didn't help. 3 weeks later now...... We are in
this ship for 3 weeks now and nothing is getting better.
I haven’t seen my Mother or my sister for 3 weeks and I wonder how
they are that’s if they're still alive. This ship is known as a coffin
ship because lots of people die on the way to America so their
bodies are just thrown away. It’s really sad to think that people
don't even get to live a happy life. 4 weeks later…… Only 1 more
week to go until we are there. I can't believe that I am on this boat
for 7 weeks now, I have been living without anybody to talk to,
without my family, and I have been sleeping on the ground around
people who are dying. I’m so sick and hungry I can't do this for
another 7 whole days what if I can't stay alive?
Only 2 more days until I’m off this horrible ship and I get to
see my family. What if I have no family anymore and the people of
America won't let me in to their country? What if I'm too sick? A
few days when I was on this ship I could picture all the good things
like my family and I happy not hungry, in America holding food while
the bright sun shining over us, like the blight never happened, like
we were never on this ship and around people sick and dying or that
horrible smell of rotting potatoes and now I can't even picture my
family alive. What will I do?
Suddenly I woke up to everybody was rushing around picking up
their children and saying “come on, hurry up". I said to myself today
is the day. The ship was stopped and I ran. I had a sore belly not
just of hunger but of excitement and sort of worried. There was a
big queue. Everybody was walking all over me like I was an ant and
they were giant dogs or something. I pushed my way through trying
to look for my family but they weren't there. I stood still with my
head in my hands as the world went by. Then I lifted my head up
quickly and walked slowly. I saw all the other children with their
mother and fathers and I was on my own.
Then I saw a woman with a clip in hair my mother used to wear
she was holding a child and the baby was waving at me. I said to
myself it couldn't be could it? I ran over and it was, I stood there
for about 10 minutes then I just hugged her so tight and didn't let
go. “Mother is that you?” I said. “Yes it is”, she replied. I hugged her
tighter. We got into the queue and soon we were in America, we
were allowed in so we can start our happy life from here.
The End
Letter
16 Woodlands Rd,
Enniscorthy,
Co. Wexford,
Ireland,
Dear Mr Hazell,
My name is Danny Flanagan and I am writing to you because I want to
sell the garage and the land it's on. This is a once in a lifetime
chance for you to really expand your business! You could build a hotel
and you could call it The Woodlands Hotel. I can assure you that you
will have hundreds of people lined up outside wanting to stay at the
hotel.
Between its scenic views and being surrounded by fabulous picnic
areas, no wonder people would love it! You could host business
meetings, parties, weddings, christenings and whatever else you wish
to do! And of course you will be getting the money! As a child myself,
I know I would love to stay at this marvellous hotel with large open
land to explore and possibly a tour of your brewery! I know I would
never get bored!
This is a great bargain and I know that a clever business man like
you wouldn't let this opportunity pass! So I ask you, Mr Hazell, to
look further into this offer. At a cheap price of $500,000 , you
could be known as a famous business man all over the world. So
please consider it.
Yours Sincerely,
Jemima Byrne
Healthybreak By Lorraine Adamolekun 4th class
Healthybreak is a type of cereal. It is very healthy. It has wholewheat/barely/malt/salt/and sugar. Adults/children and teenagers
can have this cereal. It tastes lovely. You pour milk on and add the
cereal. It can be bought in supermarkets all over the world. It is
very common and yummy
Nice way to start the day healthy.
By Lorraine Adamolekun 4th class.
Scared of Lucy By Margaret Balinga
Once upon a time there lived a girl called Lucy. The
children were scared of Lucy. It was her birthday. Her
Mam was getting lots of texts that said no she/he can’t
come. Then she started to cry. But a young boy named
BillyBobjo from Sligo came to the party. She said “You’re
not invited to my birthday party” so her mum said “Come in
Bill you are the only one who came to the party”. So the
girl was happy. So Billy and Lucy were friends for ever and
Billy didn’t mind that she was scary at all.
The End
By Margaret Balinga 3rd class
Ms Ingoldsby
Letter
Danny
Woodland View
New Bridge
Kildare
Dear Mr Hazel,
Hello I am Danny I’m writing to you because I would like to sell my
garage and land that it’s on. I know that you are a wise man and you
might take this deal.
I think that you should build a hotel called “Woodlands hotel”. I
think you should build a hotel because the woods are nearby so
people can go on walks; there is a lot of wildlife as well. Since you
own a brewery you can supple your own bear, you could host parties,
weddings and meetings. Our land is private and well maintained.
There are a few restaurants ands and cafes in the village too, you
could put a pool into the hotel you would make a fortune. The price
of my land is 5 million euro. This is an offer not to turn down. Since
such a rich man you could extend the land. This is a great idea!
Yours sincerely
Danny
My Best Friends by Anna Coughlan
I have great friends they’re always nice to me,
We never fight,
My friends can always keep a secret
I love my friends,
My best friends are Amy O’ Flaherty, Isobel Sutton, and Cara Ryan
By Anna Coughlan
3rd class
Ms.Ingoldsby
My Candle By Angela Gunko 4th class
My candle burns for a lifetime
My candle burns for a day
My candle burns for a second
Just an hour away
My Dream by Kate Hanratty
When I lay in bed at night and can’t go to sleep
I try and think of something funny instead of counting sheep
Just last week while in my bed
A funny thought came into my head
What if canaries could sing and dance
Wear a tie and a suit and maybe where pants
They could put on shows in the theatre
And then be reviewed in the Meteor
Oh, if only that could be
I’d run around and jump with glee
But I’m afraid that’s not true at all
So I’ll turn over and stifle a yawn!
My New Best Friend.By Jodie Daly
my new best friend
is really funny
even though
she has a pet bunny
she hates tomatoes
but she likes ham
we’re related to the lamb
we like hanging
with each other
I love her
Her name is Clara
.By Jodie Daly
MY PET RABBIT AOIFE Daly 5th class
I was at the pet shop and I saw a really cute rabbit. He had a white
nose and tail and brown fur .I asked my Mom and Dad if I could get
him. They said yes so I went to find a shop assistant. When I found
one I brought her to the rabbit cage, there was a note on the cage
that I hadn’t noticed it said SOLD. The woman said that the people
who were meant to buy him hadn’t come to collect him. So she said
that I could have him instead. I was so happy, we searched around
the shop for a water bottle, a food bowl and food for him, and then
the hard part came to look for a hutch for him. All the hutches were
either too big or too small. After we had got all our stuff we went to
get my new rabbit I still hadn’t picked a name yet. Suddenly I had a
perfect name for him Sparkie. So the woman took him out of the
cage so I could hold him. He was so soft I knew that he was right
for me. The woman gave me a cardboard box to put him in for the
journey home. On the journey home my Dad said to take him out. I
opened the flap of the cardboard box and out popped his little head.
Just then we pulled into our driveway my Dad got out and opened the
car boot and took out his hutch. My Mom opened my car door to let
me out she took the box that my new rabbit was in. That’s the story
about my pet rabbit.
My Rabbit by Jessica Murphy
My rabbit is eight he is old but he likes to have fun he likes to play
with my ball. His best friend is a cat.
The End
By Jessica Murphy.
The Easter Hunt by Natalie Gray
''It's Easter again'' said Buttercup, Rosie” wake up time to get
moving”. “I’m too tired” said Chestnut. Bluebell “get up”. Bluebell.
‘Were is she''! Rosie, Chestnut help me find her! “Alright, alright”
said Rosie, ‘Maybe she's in the woods, you know. ALRIGHT LET'S
GO''! Said Buttercup. So they hopped to the tall eerie fir trees,
SUDDENLY there was a rustle. ‘What was that'' said Rosie. ‘I think
it was a fox''... SWOOSH ...''Listen. How are we going to find
Bluebell if we’re going to be attacked’ ‘whispered chestnut.
SUDDENLY out of the bushes shot FREDDY FOX. But as he hungrily
zoomed towards them they somehow rose off the leafy ground. ‘It’s
the wizard of the forest, run for your life''! Shouted Rosie. They
jumped into the air and ran with a fox and a wizard chasing them.
‘Look, there’s Bluebell on the hill'' called chestnut, It looks like
she's safe
My surprise Neamh McKevitt 5th class
Hi I am Neamh. I am going to tell you my surprise. I was going to
Jedward for my birthday I was so excited but it was on Sunday so I
had to go to school the next day. I was going to have a party and
have my friend’s sleepover so I didn’t know what could be better. My
Mum and I went into town early. My Mum told me that she was going
in a hotel so I went in with her. After a while my Mum told me we
were staying in the hotel. But that wasn’t all after Jedward was over
I told my Mum that I had to go to school tomorrow but she told me
that we were going shopping the next day. So that’s what my
surprise was.
Olden Days by Beth Kirwin
In the olden days,
Everybody says,
You didn’t have a computer,
You only had each other.
In the olden days,
Everybody says,
You didn’t have a lot to eat,
And you had no shoes for your feet.
In the olden days,
Everybody says,
That there was no shops,
They only had crops!
MY GRANDPARENTS POEM by Olivia Ennis 4th Class
My nana and I love to cook
we even have a special cook book
we love to bake chocolate stars
and we pretend that they’re from mars!!!
Me and my Grandad love to play with his cat sometimes
I call him cat in the hat
Once his cat climbed up a tree
and then he was staring back at me.
"Please Granny” Please Grandad" Never leave me
I love you do you love me!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
By Olivia Ennis 4th Class
Carries War by Orla Doyle
I'm Carrie and I'm going to tell you about my journey to the
countryside Wales. It was 1939 at the beginning of the Second
World War and they were bringing children from London to Wales
for their own safety. My brother Nick was crying because we had to
leave Mama. Out the window there was mountains on the far side of
the valley, the sheep where like little dots of white and the river
was like a blue line on the ground. The carriage had three windows,
two over had head storages and two long seats facing each other.
We arrived in Wales six hours for our starting point.
We got off the train and went to a big hall. I had a lump in my throat
and I wanted to cry when I was waiting to get picked. I was worried
that I might be separated from Nick. The other children waiting
looked scared and upset. All the families looked nice and lovely. A
woman called Miss Evans with red hair and bright blue eyes picked
us.
Then we arrived at Miss Evans house. The house was clean, smelt like
polish and the stairs had a white strip of cloth in the middle. One
rule was that on Sunday we were not allowed to play game or read
books except the Bible. Our room had two beds, a strip of cloth in
the middle and a notice on the wall saying The Eye of the Lord Is
upon You. I thought my life was going to be different but I would be
happy. My life was happy and Miss Evans was a lovely and nice woman.
Dora V Orla by Orla Doyle
I'm Orla
Not Dora,
She lives in Spain
I live in rain,
I don't explore
But I eat sausages galore,
My pets don't talk
They just walk,
My bag doesn't sing
But my phone rings,
So please don't mix me up
If you don't I won't shut up,
So remember I'm Orla
Not Dora.
Journey to Earth by Orla Doyle
17th of April 2067
At last! I’ve been waiting all my life for today. I'm going to earth for
the first time ever. I can't wait to eat the food, swim in the sea and
see my Grandma. I can't wait
1st of May 2067
I'm finally here on Earth. The spaceship was very stuffy with the
three of us my mam, my dad and me Wendy. It took fourteen days
from Mars to Earth. I'm so happy I can just jump up and down all
day.
2nd of May 2067
When I looked out the window of the spaceship people were putting
their feet on the ground. My mam said it was called walking.
Everyone was wearing shorts and t-shirts but it was freezing. The
temperature was 43°. This place was crowded with things
3rd of May 2067
I hate it here on Earth it's tiring walking and I can hardly breathe.
My Grandma wants to teach me how to knit, with something called
wool. The food here is rotten, ice-cream tastes like mud. When I
was knitting with my Grandma she said she was coming back to Mars
with us. I was like great but I was really screaming inside my head.
School by Aisling Reidy
You may think school is gruel
But you’re the only one, who is the fool,
You always drool,
But you think it is cool,
Then teacher makes you sit on a stool,
And when you go to the swimming pool
Even the swimming teacher doesn’t let you play with the tool,
At home your family give out,
Because all you do is shout,
When your mum asked you to do some jobs,
You just lounge about,
So really if you think you are cool,
Think because you are the only real fool.
POEMS by Emma Chi
There are lots of different kinds of poems.
Even some about ancient stones.
Some about friendship, some about love.
Some about birds and even a dove.
They are fun and they are boring
Some even make you start snoring
Some are short and some are long
You can even make it into a song.
Some are about holidays and some
Are about weekdays.
The Racing Day by Ciara Thiel 4th Class
One very sunny day a girl called Nicole woke up and Nicole had brown
eyes, brown hair and a lot of freckles. During that morning Nicole
watched TV and her dad David was a racer and he left at 7:30
because the race was at 9:30. Nicole was really glad that her dad
got her and her family tickets for the race today. When Nicole was
at the race she had popcorn and then she saw a Redbull car crashed
against the wall. After about 2 minutes she realized it was her dad
she was shocked. After Nicole and her family met her dad at the
hospital and her dad broke his arm and hurt his ankle. A few weeks
later her dad was ok but a bit hurt. So on a Saturday Nicole and her
family went out to the cinema.
Rainbow by Jessica Brehony
A
drip
A
drop
falls
from
the
sky
A
spot
of
sunlight
makes
it
shine
clouds
so
black
like
coal
those
three
things
make
A
Rainbow
RAPUNZEL by Rachel O'Hanlon
Once upon a time there lived a man named jack yes its jack who killed
the giant and chopped the bean stock and stole all the golden eggs.
Jack always wanted to find true love but one day that actually
happened. He was walking in the woods and he saw a big tower he
climbed up it. When he got up there he saw a bed so he said to himself
' if threes a bed up here there must be a person up here to'. Then he
saw something move then he saw a shadow. The shadow came up to
him and hit him in the head with frying pan. Then he woke up and saw
a girl with really long hair. Then he said to her what’s your name then
she replayed Rapunzel and what are you doing here. 'I’m here because
I saw this big tower and I thought I would climb up and admire it'.
Then Rapunzel said ye right that’s why you’re up here tell me the real
reason why your here. jack replayed ' ok the real reason why I’m here
is because I robbed the golden eggs off the giant the giants dead now
but the guards are chasing after me because I still have the golden
eggs so can you help me’. I will help you if you bring me outside'. 'Sure’.
So then the prince asked repose why you didn’t just go outside before.
Then Rapunzel said because the witch who isn't here now she trapped
me in this tower and I could never get out until now! And I really want
to see outside I want to smell the fresh air and let all the wind blow
my hair. So then they went outside and first they went to the closest
bar for something to eat and drink. They saw a bar the name of it is
called the little twinkle bar. Then Rapunzel said to herself this looks
like a very friendly bar. So when they went in they saw loads of men
but they looked like wrestlers jack got very scared 'you’d are
probably thinking that Rapunzel would be scared but NO jack got
scared'. All the men started to talk to Rapunzel they weren't really
talking to Jack but Jack didn't care because he just wanted to get
out of the bar right now. When they left the bar they saw the witch
walking towards the tower. Rapunzel screamed and the witch saw her
she ran after them. Then Rapunzel got caught in a bush and the witch
got her and tragedy her back into the tower Jack didn't know because
he ran father away from her. When Rapunzel and the witch got to the
tower the witch wrapped Rapunzel with a rope and tapped her mouth
shoot. Then when Jack turned around he didn't see Rapunzel 'where's
Rapunzel I can't lose her I don't want her to hit me in the head with
a frying pan again' Jack said to himself. Meanwhile when Rapunzel was
trapped in the tower with the witch Jack ran back to the tower and
screamed ' Rapunzel, Rapunzel let down your hair’ But Rapunzel didn’t
answer. Jack got worried and climbed up the tower by himself. Jack
just saw Rapunzel on the floor and he didn’t see the witch but then he
heard something in Rapunzel’s room and saw the witch Jack grabbed
her and called the police and got her arrested. Oh ya Jack almost
forgot about Rapunzel he checked if she was alive or dead. Then jack
brought Rapunzel to the hospital to get her checked out if she was ok
the said to me she’s ……… alive. The witch just through her on the floor
and she got a bad bump. Then Rapunzel woke up and then Jack ran
over to her and kissed her. Then a few days later Rapunzel and Jack
got married. They lived happily ever after!
Crunchy Chilled Chocolate Fingers Sarah Morris 4th class
Ingredients:
300g (11oz) digestive biscuits
300g (11oz) milk/dark chocolate
110g (4oz) butter
110g (4oz) caster sugar
110g (4oz) chopped almonds, toasted
50 (2oz) ground almonds
50 (2oz) raisins (optional)
1 tablesp. Brandy, dark rum
or sweet sherry (optional)
Method:
Line a 23cm/9" square tin with foil of baking parchment.
Finely crush the biscuits by putting them in a plastic bag and bashing
it with a rolling pin.
If you prefer, you can use a food processor to crush the biscuit. Be
careful not to overdo, as you want the pastry to be crunchy
Melt the chocolate, then carefully add in all the other ingredients.
Mix well.
Spread out your mixture evenly into the tin.
Let it set for approx.2-3 hours, then cut into fingers.
Serving Suggestions:
Can be served with whipped cream.
Nice with hot drinks, e.g. hot chocolate.
Greedy Dog
This dog will eat anything.
Cabbage and ketchup mashed together,
A rubbed out rubber and a swan's feather.
Just when you think he will stop,
He will run up the stairs and bite
the clock.
He will even eat my dad's tie,
When he is done he will have a bottle
of dye.
When he is asleep he'll chew on his paw,
When he is done he will eat chicken
RAW!
Carefully hide your tools,
Cause he will chew them up and pee in the pools.
This dog will eat anything except for toast.
He won't even eat it on chicken roast.
Sarah Canty
Sarah is a very funny and nice person
A person that helps people
Rich or poor witch am I
A person that loves chocolate
Harry styles hair is cool
Cute and friendly and looks so pretty
A healthy comp we won so eat healthy
Nice or bad pick the first one
The sun gives you a suntan
You and me can be together
The End.
School Out By Amy Johnston
I hate school
Irish and lots of drool
Its midterm now
NO more Maths’s
And lots of lazy days
Oh I wish this was my everyday
I could throw away
All my books
Because they suck
This would be the fun
You would NEVER get any work done
Having a laugh everyday
With my best friend Mary-May
But what about my friends
Lucy, Jane and Jen
I would never have met them
Oh no I guess school is GREAT!!!!!
Factory Fire by Shona Byrne
It was a factory fire, a bad one. I was in one of the three fire
engines dispatched to deal with it. We struggled into our protective
gear and breathing apparatus as the engine screeched through the
streets with the siren blaring. When we arrived outside the factory
the first thing we had to do was see how quick the fire was
spreading it was going up in flames at the front door so we went
around the back. Before we went in we got Sargent Smith to go up
on the ladder with the fire hose. We went in the back, we heard a
lot of people screaming, and we had to act quickly.
The fire was really strong it was so warm and the stairs to the
second floor was starting to wobble so we split into teams of two
and one team went up and the other team stayed down on the ground
floor. I could see a lot of people standing directly in front of me.
Then I spotted a door with exit written above it so I ran around the
left side of the factory with Sam there was no smoke so we called
over more firefighters to help get them out we got them all out but
the stairs had collapsed and everybody was stuck on the second
floor. Then Sean spotted a crack in the window of the upstairs level.
Quick as we could we went up the ladder and smashed through the
window and ran to the door where the fire team was and the workers
The Lost Boy by Sinead Hand
Once upon a time there lived a little boy named Oscar. Oscar lived
with his Mum Mary and his sister Chloe .One day Oscar went out to
the woods to get some sticks for the fire. Oscar couldn’t find any
dry sticks so he looked around and couldn't find his way out. Oscar
started to panic. By now Oscar had been in the woods for about an
hour. Mary started to get worried so she called the Gardaí. Then it
started to rain so Oscar ran under a tree to get some shelter. Chloe
at home was on the lookout for Oscar. The rain stopped and so at
home Mary had a search party for Oscar. Oscar came out from
under the tree and looked again and again for his way out. After a
while Oscar fell asleep. When Oscar woke up he wasn’t quite where
he was before he was in a house. It wasn’t a very nice house. It was a
WITCHES HOUSE. There was lots of spider webs on the wall, with
spiders running up them."Ha ha ha"Somewhere in the witches’ house
was the witch. You could hear her from a mile away from her wicked
laugh. After a year past Oscar had been in the witches’ house for a
long long long time. Oscar was the witches slave. Oscars Mum was
always crying her eyes out when she would go to sleep. Chloe was
missing her brother because they would always play with each other.
So that’s how Oscar got his name The Lost Boy.
By Sinead Hand
There’s Something Fishy Going on Here! By Anna Power
Everybody on the deck of the research vessel was looking straight
at me. They expected the hot-shot expert to know exactly what the
creature was but I had no idea. I looked around and just saw the
captain staring straight at the creature with an excited expression.
This creature had never been seen before. I brought the creature
to my lab. I started to notice the greenish-blue scales on its back. I
started to shake while putting on my gloves to examine this odd
creature. When I started to examine the scales properly they
started to melt away before my eyes. My hands started to tingle and
then burn. What was happening? I called for assistance. This
creature was definitely not normal!
More changes started to happen the outside layer was disappearing,
no more greenish-blue scales were left. I squirted some water on
the creature to clear away the outside scales. Underneath was inky
black jelly like body. I could feel the life leaving this creature. I
stopped my research and placed it in a tank of seawater, to see
would this help but it didn't.
It sank straight to the bottom of the tank. There was nothing more
I could do. All I could hope was there would be more to learn once I
had dissected it. Hopefully from what I could earn this would stop
this from happening again. My scientific mind tells me if there was
one there must be more. My search continues.
My summer holiday Sophie Curran
I hopped on the plane and off it went. At last I thought to
myself ''Our summer holidays are here’ ‘I was bursting with
excitement. My parents didn't tell me where we were going exactly,
all I knew was it was going to be hot. I finally got off the plane and
it was like walking out of a freezer into an oven. It was sickening.
‘We were in Spain. We checked out and did all that, then we got a
taxi to our hotel. As soon as I went into our hotel room I changed
into my swimsuit.
I was dying to go swimming. Off we all went down to the pool.
We had a magnificent time. Later on that day we walked down to the
nearby village to look at the market.
The golden sun started to go down so Dad suggested we should
walk back to the hotel. ‘Where is Thomas I said, starting to feel a
bit anxious. Mum was panicking, and so was Dad. Mum ran up to the
well dressed woman at the desk. ‘My son is missing, please help us.
The woman replied in a calm gentle voice and said ''where exactly
did you go? We were at the local market in the nearest village. As
quick as possible Dad called the local police. The police picked us up
from the hotel and drove to the village to help look for Thomas. One
hour had gone by and the last place we tried was the news agent
across the street.
We were in luck Thomas was sitting on a chair behind the desk
and the shop owner was trying to call Mum and Dads phones. Mum
and Dad thanked the owner so many times the woman started to get
annoyed. Dad bought Thomas and I a big ice-cream. It was delicious.
We walked back to the hotel. We were all so glad Thomas was safe.
We put on our good clothes and went to the restaurant. The meal
was magnificent and the presentation was superb. A couple of hours
later we went up to our room. We got into our pyjamas, and fell fast
asleep.
We all decided to go on a boat trip. On the notice board for
the boat trip it stated (Take pictures of sea life they are great
memories to have).Please enjoy the trip. We were on the boat and
the notice board was right, the sea life was amazing. We took loads
of pictures.
After the trip we stopped at a restaurant for a bite to eat,
and then we made our way back to the hotel. I started to pack my
bags to go home and so did Mum, Dad and Thomas. Then Thomas
looked at the clock and said ''its 6:00 already’ ‘Dad checked our
tickets for the plane and we had to be in the airport for 7:10.
We quickly finished our packing and checked out of the hotel
and got a taxi to the airport. Surprisingly we arrived 5 minutes
early. Dad paid the the taxi driver and we went into the airport.
Mum and I went into a couple of shops and Dad and Thomas sat out
in the waiting area. About ten minutes later our plane was waiting so
we got on the plane and buckled up. The plane took off in no time.
After an hour I fell asleep and then Mum woke me up to say it was
time to get off. Got off the plane and it was freezing. We got in a
taxi and went home.
Sophie Curran
THE BIG GESTURE Sophie Curran
I sneaked out of the house at the crack of dawn. Nobody saw me
well I at least hope they didn't see me. Anyway I made my way down
to the tram. I got my ticket and hopped on the tram. Slowly the
tram took off. The sky was a golden crisp colour with splashes of
blue. The morning breeze was still but fresh. There were shops,
houses, churches as we past. The birds were up tweeting away like
little bells.
The tram was jammers and when I got off the tram the
crowd for Jim Larkin was crazy there was people everywhere.
Suddenly the crowd was cheering but all I could think about was do I
regret coming? Jim Larkin had arrived, he started to speak.
He was talking and talking but I couldn't hear him speak
with all the rustling and talking, shouting and cheering. Even though
I knew when he was finished speaking. The reason I knew he was
finished was because the crowd started to vanish quickly.
After he finished speaking there was a bit of fighting, but
nothing too serious. The police told the two men to stop but they
weren't even listening. ‘That’s it’ ‘said the police, ‘into the car at
once''. I didn't pay that much attention to the police anyway, all I
was worrying about was getting home, what if my parents catch me?
I felt sick in my stomach. I started making my way home. I hopped
on the tram and back to my family I went. The journey went so
quick and I was back at the station in minutes. I slowly walked back
to my house. I opened the door and it creaked. I went inside. OH
NO!
By Sophie Curran
A Day in Spain by Shauna Markey
If I could go back in time
I'd show you a camp site in Spain,
It was a lovely
Warm evening,
As my sister and I
Were walking down a pathway,
We were passing the pool,
I saw my family swimming along
After they told us they were not,
Going to the pool,
My sister and I asked
Can we go get our swimming gear?
My parents said it was too late
But they said we could get in with,
Our clothes on my sister said NO
But I leaped in to the air,
I was up in the air in a ball
Next thing I know I was in the water
By Shauna Markey
Spike Up! By Zoe Lonergan 6th Class
Hedgehogs are small and spiny creatures. They mostly sleep in
shallow holes or under rocks. They eat insects, frogs, snails and
some grass. When they are threatened they roll up into a tight
spikey little ball. Hedgehogs prefer to live away from members of
their species.
Hedgehogs have very sensitive senses of smell and hearing. They
also love to be in warm temperatures {43o -53o c.}. Even though they
have spikes they can be threatened very easily. The reason why I
really like hedgehogs is because they are so cute and adorable.
Fun Fact
1. Hedgehogs are also known as urchins, hedge pigs and furezepigs.
2. I had 2 hedgehogs living in my back garden and if there was spare
cat food {nuts} they would eat it!
The End
Spring Niamh Cullen 4th Class
Birds are flying,
Birds are sailing.
Birds are chirping,
Sheep are playing,
Sheep are running,
Lambs being born
Lambs are playing.
The clouds are gone,
The sun’s out,
Robins are out,
Come out and play.
I'm a season,
I am spring,
Come out and play with me!
Surprize!!!! BY EVE DOORLEY
One sunny morning a little girl called Elle was sad because she woke
up to find her mum and dad was at work again. She felt she would
never get family time again. She had to do the normal routine which
was making her OWN breakfast and cleaning the HOUSE. Well she
did what she had to do, Until BANG!!The wind coming from the
window slammed the door. She got a huge fright aaaaaahhhh!! Her
dog was woken up by the scream he came running up the hall barking
row row row row row. Aaaaaaaaaahhhhh Harvey stop that bold
boy.raaaaroooww!!! OH Harves it's ok. So you understand him said a
loud voice. Aaaaaaaaahhhhh again was that you Harve row.Ok I
believe you BUT! I am watching you. Now Harve you’re not allowed to
talk until your 5 years old you are one now so no talking. Ok what
were we up to again. Ah yes we were about to watch desperate
houswives. Huuuhh I wish mum and dad spent more time with me. Do
you know what I mean Harve my birthday is coming up I mean
DOUBLE DIGITS woohhooo!!!!!Well all I want is to have some family
time. Then in a week it was Elle’s birthday she woke up and then felt
happy because it was her birthday and sad because it didn’t seem
like her parents were there to celebrate. She let out a great big
sigh HUUUH!!
I wish they were here she got up and walked down the hall with
Harve. That’s weird she thought to herself mum and dad never close
the kitchen door at night .Who did that then? Aaaaaaahhhh!!!
HARVE STOP!! Talking I mean it I walked into the kitchen for my
cheerios when. SUUURRRPPPRRIIZZEE!!!I couldn’t believe it it was
mum and dad hey guess what we’re going to America YES! .Are you
messing no sweetie we would never. Ok show me the tickets .OMG!!!
You are so nice thank you thank you thank you .Your very welcome
.Where were you all the time? We were sorting out the holiday. OH
but you were gone for so long. Yes we were here sometimes that was
me whispering not Harve. Oh and we also got presents for you
.Aaaaaaahhhhh!!!! Converse thank you so much short and high top
Aaaaaaaaahh!!!!Thank you thank you thank you.THE END
BY EVE DOORLEY 4TH CLASS
The Easter Bunny by Tara Clerkin
One Easter the Easter bunny was delivering eggs.
One child called Sarah woke up
She saw a fluffy tail.
She said I" must be dreaming",
But then she saw two big soft ears so she crept down the stairs to
have a better look.
She saw big fluffy feet so she went in to sitting room. Then the
Easter bunny turned around and saw Sarah so amazed that she had
her mouth wide open.
The Easter bunny said "your dreaming go back to bed”, but Sarah
said I’m' not dreaming your real.
So the Easter bunny said ok" fine I’m' real", I’m' not allowed to let
anyone see me so my job is very hard.
Do" not worry" said Sarah I" will not tell anyone”. So” can I deliver
eggs with you" said Sarah .Absolutely" not "said
The Easter bunny. I" can’t' deliver eggs with a little girl". Please"
please please please please please please" said Sarah. Alright alright
come with me but we can’t' let my boss know ok. I will not tell your
boss. Now" let’s go before it gets too late now get in to the sleigh
and before you ask yes I get around the same way as Santa. Up up
and away said the Easter bunny but nothing happened. Up up and
away he said again but nothing happened. Up up and away he said
again but still nothing happened. He said that is it I’m calling the
sleigh company and they said press the start button. I pressed the
start oh never mind and he hung up. Sorry about that he said. Now
let’s go and deliver eggs .Then they were of. We will go next door
first .After they had done all the houses they went back to Sara's
house .Sarah had to go bed because the Easter bunny did not hide all
her eggs yet. When Sarah woke up the Easter bunny was not there
but he left her a note it said Dear Sarah I had to leave there was a
few houses in England I did not deliver eggs to. I hope I see you
next year. See you soon from the Easter bunny. It was morning
Sarah was looking for Easter eggs with her mam but she did not tell
her mam she saw the Easter bunny because she promised not to tell
anyone. Sarah had the best Easter ever.
THE END
By Tara Clerkin
THE BIG GESTURE!!!!!!! By Kelsey Carroll
Liam and I were on our way to hear Jim Larkin speak.
The road that we were walking along was wet and muddy.
From where we were we could still here the crowd chanting and
cheering for Jim Larkin.
We passed a lot of shops and people selling all different items.
The crowd started off with a few people then boom there were
hundreds of people
Jim Larkin arrived in a horse and carriage. He then started to speak.
He talked about Strike, Human rights, Better rates of pay and
Quality of employment. He then left in the horse and carriage. The
horses were lovely. They were pearl white.
After a while Liam started to worry about if his Dad or his Mum saw
him here. Luckily they didn’t. I then got Liam home safely. Hopefully
next time he won’t have to sneak out!!!!!!
The Factory Fire BY AMY COLLINS 6TH CLASS
It was a factory fire, a bad one. I was in one of three
fire engines dispatched to deal with it. We struggled into our
protective gear and breathing apparatus as the engine screeched
through the streets with siren blaring.
We beeped the horn for citizens to turn in. I looked out
the window and there was the blaze so high we could see it from
a mile away. We saw the people getting out of their cars to look
and then we got to the scene they were all asking questions and
I didn’t know what to say, I just froze. One woman said her
daughter was in there.......
I ran straight into it. I could hear screams and cries so we
split up to find the missing people. I saw the door down the
corridor and I kicked it open. I had a look around and then I
saw her. She was tangled up in some rope. I finally got her out
and tried to get out as fast as I could possibly go , knowing it
was dangerous because the floor was starting to wobble .
Then we saw the beam come down on us. Before I knew it
we were trapped. I banged and screamed but it was no use.
Then like a miracle John, my manager came calling my name but
he went upstairs. Before I knew it I thought our lives were all
over. But Then.....................
THE END
BY AMY COLLINS 6TH CLASS
The Great Famine by Aoife Cooke
Hello, my name is Eliza I was going on the Jeanie Johnston with my
Mam, Dad my two brothers Patrick and Daniel and my twin sister
Maeve. We stopped at the harbour to see everyone waiting for the
ship to arrive; some people were going to England and others were
going to America, I knew the trip would take two months but I was
excited to go and get away from the horrible famine. We got onto
the big crammy ship. We all had to squash into a big bed about
meters wide and when I say all I just mean my family. It was boring
I was glad I had my sister to talk to. Mam has caught famine fever.
I was afraid she would die, as many people had already died, It is so
sad to see the bodies pushed into the water. In the big bedroom
there was 108 people at first and now there’s only 64.Mam is feeling
better now, she didn’t catch the fever. She was just weak and tired.
At night for fun we danced around it was very lively. One morning 18
bodies were thrown into the sea. The kitchen almost caught fire
when someone was making porridge one morning. Luckily it didn’t.
Finally we are in New York. I am so glad to breathe the fresh air. I
can’t wait to start my new life.
By Aoife Cooke
THERE IS A NEW SUPER HERO IN TOWN! BY Sinatt Badmus
By Charlie Mangan
4th class
''WOW!'' said Tom. After he moved, he was in amazement.'' This
town is beautiful’ ‘Tom’s sister Kate said. When they got
comfortable in their house and Tom and Kate made friends. They
started school. After two whole years in the town things changed. It
was Tom’s birthday, he was 16. When he blew the birthday candles
Tom wished to be a super hero. A couple of days later a women's
purse was being stolen. HELP! She screamed at the top of her voice.
Tom's body pulled him to the robber, Tom punched him POW BANG
BOOM and the robber was caught. Tom had done this several times
and people started calling him SUPER TOM. From that day on he
always saved people.
BY Sinatt Badmus
THE NIAGARA FALLS
Dear Diary,
Today we went to Niagara Falls. We went on the
Maid of the Mist through the Niagara Falls. At night I saw the
Niagara Falls lit up in 7 different colours so people could see its
lovely colours at night. I saw 12 million tourists visit the Niagara
Falls. I found out the Niagara Falls are made up of 3 other
waterfalls, the American Falls, the Bridal Veil Falls and the
Horseshoe Falls. I had an outstanding time visiting to the Niagara
Falls.
The River Shannon by Lara Browne
4th Class
During the school holidays my Dad, Mom, brother, sister and
I decided to rent a boat, and have a little journey down the River
Shannon. We arrived at Carrick-on-Shannon and went and got a map.
I stepped onto the outstanding boat it looked so cosy.
The first part of our trip was to Lough Bouderg, my sister my
brother and I decided to get our fishing rods out and get the dinner
in. While we were doing that Mam and Dad were planning where to go
next. After we went to Lough Ree to visit the River Inny. We
departed from the Inny to go to Athlone for something to eat.
After a while we went down to Lough Derg to just relax. We
docked our boat at a key nearby. We hired bikes to cycle to Kilalloe.
We met granny there and she drove us to give the bikes back. That
was a day I won’t forget.
The River Shannon Niamh Cullen
4th Class.
A few weeks ago my family hired a boat to go cruising on the
River Shannon. We got on the boat on Friday evening. We went in
the direction of Lough Allen. We saw the streams that come from
the mountain at Lough Allen. We did a circle around the Lake and
went back down the River Shannon. Then we parked at the side of
the river to go to bed. In the morning we had our breakfast. My
dad went fishing while my mum and I went canoeing. Then we got
back on the boat and set down the river. Next we stopped in
Athlone to get supplies. After we put our supplies in the boat, we
rented bikes to cycle around Athlone for an hour.
After that we got back on the boat and sailed to lough Ree. Lough
Ree is a beautiful Lake. I could see little fish swimming softly. We
sailed around Lough Ree for an hour. When we were sailing through
Lough Ree we had our lunch. We went canoeing for an hour. Our
boat nearly tipped over because my dad stood up. We got back on
the boat and we dried off. Then we had our dinner and went to bed.
It was a stormy night. I felt sea sick
When morning came we had our breakfast. Next we stopped in
Portumna to go for a nice walk. Then got back on our boat and sailed
to Lough Derg. Lough Derg is the biggest Lake on the River
Shannon. We went swimming in the Lake. After a while I went
fishing. Then we sailed to Limerick to give the boat back. I had a
great time.
The Robin by Emily Forking
The robin is known by a number of different names such as
redbreast, Ruddock, bobrobin, cockrobin, robinet, and reddock, but
the most common is the robin. The Irish name for robin is Spideog
In scientific terms it is called the Erithacus rubecula .the robin is a
member of the thrush family. It is estimated that around 4 million
robins live in Ireland.
Robins have a special determination to protect their land
sometimes they even go as far as attacking a pile of red feathers or
their own reflection to keep whatever habitat they possess safe
.You may sometimes hear robins sing with their melodious
voices. They are actually keeping away intruders.
These smart and clever little birds have very distinct features
that make them easy to recognise from other birds. These features
contain a small beak, a fluffy brown coat and a red, orange, or
auburn breast. They would be around the size of a wren if not
larger. Robins are the only birds known to keep singing through -out
winter.
Robins have a number of locations including they can be found
such as parts of Africa and Asia, Europe ,United Kingdom, Ireland
and I am sure there plenty more.
By Emily Forking
The Sea Adventure by Roisin Gorman 4th class
When I was born a few days after my Father went off to find an
island he had heard of and we were very poor at the time.
Unfortunately he never returned home. My Mother told me this
story when I was eighteen. I then decided I wanted to be a pirate.
I volunteered for the ship crew in our village I volunteered and I got
the chance. Our captain had found an ancient map to Lake Wara
Wara. He told us we would have to pass unfriendly natives, cannibal
villages, snow-capped mountains, snake swamps, deadly solider ants,
Alligator Lake and we should reach Lake Wara wara.
We set off three captains went around the island. First we had to
cross unfriendly natives. They were very unfriendly alright but we
made it. I thought it was so creepy how they eat their own kind. We
passed that but one of our crew members got eaten no one else
wanted to be eaten so we had to move on without him
Next was snow-capped mountain it was so cold up there. We did
survive but one of our crew got bad bad frost bite. We were onto
poisonous snake swamp. It smelt so bad. After that went around it.
After that we faced deadly solider ants. These boys are huge we
had spears to kill them. Next was Alligator Lake there was about ten
alligators in the lake. We lost two of our crew. In the end only three
of us survived. We reached Lake Wara Wara and found the treasure
and returned home. My Mother was very proud of me that day and I
was too.
By Roisin Gorman 4th class
The Starving Life by Sarah-Jane
1945-1950
My name is Jack Kelly and I'm going to tell you about me and my
family’s life in the Famine. I was the eldest of three sisters, Mary,
Lily & Jane, Mary is four, Lily is seven and Jane is ten. My Papa owns
two hectares of land and my Mama just cooks the food.
When the Famine hit Ireland my family didn’t know what to do,
nobody knew what to do it was all awful, everyday people would be
found lying dead or with famine fever in mud cabins it was the most
depressing time of my life. We knew the Famine had hit when we
were walking down a road passed a potato field and a horrible stench
came by, we knew something was wrong, within an hour everyone was
going around telling people that the famine had come. As soon as we
heard we gathered all our stuff we didn't need and just tried selling
it, but nothing worked everyone was to starving, weak and poor to do
anything it was a disaster!
After about a year of living in the starvation and the depression
of the Famine we no longer could fully pay our taxes, so sadly one
day the wreckers came to our mud cabin and ruined everything but
our clothes. So after that happened we had to live on the road like
the others, we had no choice. So somehow we had to come up with
the 19:00 we needed to go on a ship to America. If I do go on one of
the ships I am not looking forward to it, I've heard that they are
crammed, dirty and the crew men are supposed to clean under the
deck where we stay but they just give us a bucket and mop and we
have to clean the place up ourselves, when we barely have any
energy. Anything shiny we saw we would pick it up to see if it was any
sort of money. We were DESPERATE!!!
Finally about three months later we came up with 19.00 we
needed for the ship. We were leaving on the 17th of May, which was
5 days from the time. The voyage was 2 months long if the weather
isn't that bad we could be lucky and it would only take about a month
and a half!
The two month voyage to America was horrible. It turns out
that all the stories I'd heard were true. We only had about 4
metres altogether in living space. We had bunk beds, but not all to
ourselves. We had a bottom bunk and the O'Connors had the top
bunk, the bed was made for 4 people but since there was 6 of us we
all had to squish. At first I thought having a bottom bunk would be
good, but the O'Connors were sea sick, and the sick dripped down
through the creaks in the wood that the beds. It really wasn't nice!
I would do anything to cut our journey a couple of days or weeks
back.
Were finally in America and thankfully it only took us a month
and a half but there is so many ships at the dock we can’t get off
the ship yet and people are checking us for Famine fever in case the
Americans get it off us.
We finally got off the boat and thankfully we don't have the
fever. We’re going to change our second name to an American name
so people don't think we’re Irish and they will give us jobs. My new
name is Jack Scott it’s been hard getting used to it, but hopefully
we'll have a nice life here!
The Teaching lesson By Amy Johnston
One day a little girl called Judy went to school and did not have a
good day. Her teacher told her she could not make up words (That’s
what she always does).Then she went to PE she wanted to do dodge
ball (Even though she only threw the ball at her worst enemy
Jennifer the most popular girl in school) But she got banned from
PE. In Art, she painted Melanies face brown and the teacher gave
out to her and then gave her twice the amount of homework than
everyone else.
When Judy got home she was grounded because she was full of
paint. Judy was mad but as she called it outmadess. Her mother
hated when she made up words as well as her older brother Mick.
Judys mother came upstairs to wash her and Judy would not talk to
her. When Judy went to bed she would write in her diary. Judy woke
up the next morning and went to school. When Judy was walking in
she remembered that it was Wednesday and turned her frown
upside down she ran into school and saw Mr.D she was pumped with
excitement. When Judy went into the class room they were writing
story on the laptops.
When computer classes were over she could not wait till next week.
They went out to the garden to plant with Mr.M she liked Mr.M a lot
he was nice. Judy went home and did her homework and went to bed
Twitch by Keava Roche
6th
Christmas Day was a big surprise,
No one could believe their eyes.
Seeing your cage, like a bubble,
A small little ball, causing so much trouble.
The amount of food you hoard,
Running around, you're never bored.
If I were you I would gloat,
As you’re faster than Usain Bolt.
My family’s love for you is endless,
With us you’ll never be friendless.
You're smaller then my hand,
But you're so very grand.
So, Twitch, on that note can I say,
We'll never forget that Christmas Day.
EARTH BY EIMEAR MULLIGAN
19 / 04 / 4967
I can see the giant ball that is earth. It’s funny, our
teachers always told us stories about then green landscape and the
vast blue oceans, but now it looks like a giant mass of fire. The
elders seem scared and very worried. I begin to feel worried myself,
so I lock myself in my chamber and climb into my capsule to go to
sleep.
When I finally awaken, we have landed. I ran out of my
chamber, fell down two flights of stairs and crashed through a
window and landed miraculously unharmed. I scrambled to my feet
and I ran outside. I screamed when I caught sight of what had
happened; the earth was nothing more than ash and nothing.
There are rumours of a safe place, but can we make it there
alive? And if we do what then? We must help them, the humans. We
must make it turn, from ash and nothing into flesh and blood.
Valentine! By Jodie Kenny
Just because you’re special
Every single way
Just because
I think of you each and every day
Just because I’m glad that your mine
This comes to say I’m glad that
You’re my valentine!!
By Jodie Kenny
Victoria V. By Elaine Murphy
Victoria walked down the street staring at the moonlight. Walking
towards graveyard where her Dad was buried. Although her Dad was
dead he wasn't gone, he still walked, talked and told the stupidest
jokes. Victoria was vampire so was her Dad. He had to fake his death
to keep Victoria and her Mum safe. They were all he had. Victoria
had to go to the graveyard every night to dig her Dad up. It wasn't a
hard job, after all she was a vampire. Her eyes twinkled staring at
the mucky grave she smiled and started digging.
"Thank you, now I've got 6 hours to give that Mr.Pentacost what's
coming to him. But will you do me a favour?" asked her Dad "Anything
for you Dad, what is it?" Her Dad nodded at her as if to say you
know what to do and she did. She knows that nod means take Mum to
their place, the underground house. Her Dad wished it off Victoria's
Mum. Victoria's Mum was a genie and was trapped in her bottle and
only her Dad could take her out but he could not do to their house.
Sure that's where the problem started. Their landlord was onto
their family so Victoria's dad faked his death. That put him right
off the scent. He still came back every so often but he couldn't say
anything to Victoria.
Victoria ran to her house and grabbed her Mum's bottle then she
looked at it her eye's filling with water. She hoped everything would
be back to normal when her Dad got rid of Mr.Pentacost. She walked
into the kitchen the smell of dried out beef ran through her nose.
She made a face that looked so horrible she could have killed a
grown man. She opened the lid of the bottle and whispered inside.
"Mum I wish we were in the underground house. Please and thanks."
With that there was a flash of glooming lights and then darkness
then they were in the house.
What a life Emma-Jane Power 6th Class
I crept behind the door and flew out. I went to the very back
of my master's house, outside the chimney wall of the kitchen. It
was a shivery day and there were damp and cool trickles racing down
my back. I noticed the brick I hid my secret diary (more like scraps
of old paper) was loose. I dashed over there without a sound and
pulled the brick from its position. I placed my hand inside and
rummaged around. The inside was a touch of winter merged with a
rainforest. The diary was missing!
As I panicked, I suddenly heard a screeching yell. "WHAT!
That dirty slave has been learning. Don't you see how much trouble
this is? I could be arrested for treating people this way!" I worried
and recognized the voice. IT WAS MY MASTER! I stumbled my way
inside. Questions raced through my head. Who found it? How did
they find it? What was I going to do? I was frightened. What would
I do?
I was worrying so much that I had forgotten reality. That was
all I remembered before it went black and didn't awake for a long
time.
When I finally awoke, I realized I was surrounded by guards
my first impressions were ignorant, careless and robotical. My strict
master emerged from a door ahead of me. I noticed in his dirty
wrinkled hands was the papers of my diary. I gulped. He glared at me
as if I was his long-lost rival. I wondered what to do, how to escape,
how to break free. Then suddenly, an idea hit me.
Not wanting to be involved in any dispute, I quickly jerked my
arm free, snatched my papers (diary), and was off like a bullet. I ran
as fast as my legs could carry me and didn't stop running for hours
until I reached a city. It looked very familiar, as if I saw it in my
master's son's geography book when I was fanning him. I walked on a
little further and came across a sign. It said “WELCOME TO NEW
YORK". I realized where it was, where I was.
I walked straight ahead and glanced around. I was
overwhelmed, almost in tears of joy. I had my freedom now. I gazed
around once more and something magnificent caught my eye. A cake
shop, with the most wonderful cakes! Some big, some small, some
short, some tall. I daydreamed as I walked. Would I be able to work
someday?
It was getting dark so I curled up in a ball and lay down in a
corner. I was amazed. Almost everything was perfect, except one.
Where would I live, where would I work, and what would I eat. These
questions put me asleep. I was dreaming about the day ahead.
What if I ran for President?
When I go to bed at night
And can’t go to sleep
I try to think of something funny
Instead of counting sheep
Just last week while in my bed
A funny thought came into my head
What if I ran for President?
And what house would I be resident
The white house I think
But I would paint it pink
It would be silly it would be fun
I would sit there blowing bubble gum
With these happy thoughts I fell asleep
These happy thoughts I’d love to keep!
White Angel Elaine Murphy
6th class
Hi, I’m Fiona. I’m 16 but I was 13 when it happened. I moved from
California to Manhattan. I joined a new school and made a new
friend, Angelica. We instantly became best friends. We were
inseparable. I said we were inseparable, past tense. When we turned
thirteen she moved away. I was devastated.
Three months later she came back. But she seemed different, very
different. I never went to her new house because she was always in
mine. I never thought anything of it. Now I wasn’t crazy or anything
my Mum and Dad saw her too. Every afternoon when she would be in
my house she would always tell me that once I would be by her side I
would be safe. That’s when I started noticing things happening.
Everything she touched seemed more alive and beautiful. Once she
blew a kiss to a vase of flowers on my Mum’s window and they were
drooping but when she blew to them they stood up as if they were
just bought. Every step she took set a glow to the room and made
everybody happy and at their best.
One day I walked up to her and asked her what her secret was, how
she had did all those things. She didn’t answer me, she showed me.
She grabbed me by the arm and whisked me up onto the roof of my
house. My heart was beating so fast, my head was spinning. I fell; I
fell of the roof of my house but I didn’t fall onto the ground. All of
a sudden white fluffy wings burst out of Angelica’s back; she
swooped down and caught me. I didn’t understand any of it. All I
could think of was, am I going to die.
Angelica told me that she and her parents died on their way to
Germany. Then I remembered before she left she said she’d always
be there for me. Then she said I was destined to be in a fatal
accident and I wouldn’t survive. The Lords of the heavens believe in
keeping promises so they sent her down to protect me.
I waited and waited but I was just waiting for the pain, the pain that
could have killed me but it didn’t. One month after I found out
Angelica was an angel my house had caught fire. Angelica tried to
get me out after she first sensed it but I wouldn’t let her.
I knew when she saved me she’d have to go back up to heavens and
I’d never see her again not until I died. I told her to let me die that
we could be together forever. But she was persistent she insisted
that being up there was life less that her past two months there had
been months she’d treasure forever.
Luckily I listened to her we got out of the building, she saved me and
we said goodbye. I told my parents that she was moving back to
Germany. I gave her a bracelet saying love you forever. I don’t know
if she still has the bracelet or not. I miss her so much but I know I’ll
see her again. I keep a picture of her and me on my bedside table.
Sometimes I think I can hear her or see her. But I know it’s my
imagination. Every night I look out my window and say goodnight it’s
the same every morning. I’ll never forget her or the time we had
together.
Why? By Gillian Weston
Why in the blink of an eye
can people make shepherd’s pie?
Why did someone invent money supply?
have you ever had pumpkin pie?
What is a fruit fly?
can they even go up to the sky?
Why can I never see eye to eye
with someone who eats steak and kidney pie?
What is a public eye?
and who invented hair dye?
Is Iron Man from sci fi?
I guess now I say goodbye.
Winter Time! By Aoife Cooke
During the Winter it is very cold,
The sky gets grey and very bold
Sometimes it might even snow
All the Animals are brought inside.
Just until the springtime.
The fire would be crackling indoors
Hot chocolate on the stove and snores
The trees are all very bare,
Leafs floating in the air
But you see I don’t really care
Christmas is coming so we get a fair share.
By Aoife Cooke
Wintertime by Anna Power
Winter chills creep up around us,
The dark heavy sky surrounds us,
Hot bubble baths make me feel cosy,
Fluffy pyjamas make me dozy,
Fire crackling, watching the dancing flames,
Twinkling lights and sugary candy canes,
wrapped up warm all safe and snug,
With a steaming hot chocolaty mug.
Wintertime by Keava Roche
6th
Burr Burr,
Hats with fur.
The sun is gone,
Winter’s come along.
Ice and snow,
Frost bite on my toe.
Looking out at mist,
I write this list.
And all I can say,
I can’t wait for a spring day!
W’s Diary by Anna Power
17th of April 2067
At Last! I’ve been waiting all my life for today! My first trip to
Earth, my ancestral home. I’ve read all about it and explored all
links and virtually swam in the sea. I’ve virtually tasted food grown
in the ground but now I will get the chance to experience the real
thing! Best of all I will meet my Grandmother.
W.
16th of April 2067. Later that day
I’m on my way to my Grandmothers and I have been on this
spaceship for 2 hours already and there is another 2 to go ugh! I
am flying with my Mom, Dad and my baby sister and she has been
moaning all the way. I’m excited to get off this ship and see
Granny!
W.
18th of April 2067. That afternoon
Just got to Granny’s house. When we arrived she gave me what
her people call a hug? She had weird hair that came off and fake
teeth! Then a weird creature came out, nothing I have ever seen
before on Jupiter, it had four legs and was very hairy!
W
20th of April 2067. That afternoon
Yesterday we went to the park to have a picnic and the food was
disgusting yuck! At least we went swimming and I actually enjoyed
it. We had potatoes and chicken for dinner it was amazing I hope
we will have it tomorrow!
W.
CANDY FLOSS!!! BY Zikora Okafor 3rd
Candy is yummy!
And sweet!
Nice and kind,
Daddy says that candy is not healthy,
Yummy yummy candy,
Floss floss floss,
Lick lick mmmm,
OMG! It is not healthy,
So sweet,
So sweet.
CANDY!
The Unusual Hamster
Once upon a time there was a hamster named brave pants. He was a
great fighter and he lived in a village called Kungfu Land it was a
great place,
Then the next morning he had his breakfast and. So he went to
teach the little hamster. Then some other kungfu fighter tried to
steal the ancient symbol. Brave pants he attacked the dark fighter
he was too powerful suddenly he got the ancient symbol and brave
pants was ashamed then he got angry. Brave Pant he sneaked in his
secret den the dark fighter heard something suddenly brave pant
appeared he was fighting and fighting brave pants got the ancient
symbol he went back to the village everyone clap now brave pants is
the master of the village and everyone will know him as a legend of
Kungfu village
The End.
Zindzi